Andersonville is based on the story "The Life and Death of Al Parker". Reading the story is recommend to understand some of the discussion in the follow series.
Concusion of Andersonville 24. Dr. Jensen arrives in Andersonville as Dr. Ramsey, and quickly settles in. However, when Steve figures out who she is, his life becomes expendable.
Judge Herns catches two bigots in the act of a hate crime and decides to teach them a lesson. However, even the Judge has to answer to someone for her actions.
Linda is given the opportunity to change a decision in her life and see how it affects everyone around her.
Cell 25 is just one of the groups of Freedom Fighters in Peace River. When they're asked by their leader to make contact with two people, one of them Linda Anderson, things start to spin out of control.
A new threat arrives that endangers the world. When the Olympians and Titans refused to work together, the hopeless task of stopping it falls on the human race - and time is running out.
50 years ago Dennis Butz disappeared without a trace, leaving all kinds of rumors about what happened to him. Now on her deathbed, Linda tells the story about what really happened to Dennis Butz.
This story dedicated to Rebecca Anne Stewart, a true fan and fighter. May the sun always shine in her life.
Copyright 2002
Fade in...
I stood there in my black dress watching them slowly lower the casket into the ground. Standing next to me was my mother, who was weeping softly. Next to her was my sister Jennifer, and she seemed the saddest of us all. Perhaps she was remembering her own mother and father's funeral who had both died when she was just a young girl. On the other side of the casket I could see Crius standing next to Dennis with an impatient frown. He seemed so out of place, and the expression on his face clearly indicated he didn't want to be here.
The priest presiding over the funeral said a few words about the resurrection, but I didn't hear what he said. I was thinking about Steve, and the crash. Why did he have to be such a fool that night and show off? After everything we'd been through, to have it end like this.
As I looked around I was surprised to see only four other graves in the Andersonville cemetery. They had been killed when half of the temps had disappeared after one of the computers crashed (read AV 23). Officer Candy had died that day too, but his body had been flown to a family plot in Phoenix, AZ. Now there was a fifth grave being added to the lush, green grass. It surprised me that for all the details the people in charge had done to make sure this town was normal in appearance, they didn't have the cemetery filled with fake graves. Perhaps it was better that way.
The priest said a final blessing, and people began to leave. My mother wrapped her arm around me and whispered, "Let's go." We walked over to where Dennis was standing, his eyes swollen. The man was barely holding up.
"Dennis, I'm sorry about your wife," my mother said to him softly.
"Thank you, Norma." My mother gave the director a hug, and I saw tears falling down his face. Someone else had replaced the strong Dennis Butz I had known. He was...human. She let go, and I hugged him next.
"If you need anything Dennis, let me know," I whispered in his ear.
"I appreciate that, Linda," he said back. We stopped hugging, and he turned to my mother again. "How's Steve?" he asked with concern.
"My son...is still in a coma," my mother said in a shaken voice. "They think he has brain dam...damage."
"I'm sorry," Dennis answered. "I wish there was something I could do."
"You've done enough, Dennis," she explained. "You gave him what he wanted the most. I have faith he'll get better."
"Brother, we must go," Crius said impatiently in a low tone. "There is something I need to discuss with you."
"In a minute, Crius," Dennis answered. He looked at my mother with compassion. "I'll try to stop by and see Steve later on this afternoon."
"Thank you, Dennis," my mother smiled gratefully. "I'm sure...he'll like that. Come on girls, let's go."
Jennifer grabbed one of my mother's hands, and I grabbed her other. As we were leaving, I looked back at the grave of Mrs. Butz. Dennis had brought her here so Crius and the others, his family, could attend her funeral. I knew there were strict rules about them leaving Andersonville, although I suspected the Titan Gods did so anyway from time to time. There had been another funeral the day before in Baltimore for Mrs. Butz' family and friends, because they couldn't be brought here. They never suspected her body would be moved to another site after the service was over.
"We'll go home and change first," my mother suggested. "Then we can go to the hospital and relieve your father."
I nodded silently, thinking about my father and his vigil over Steve. He had been staying at the hospital most of the day and all night since the accident had occurred. He sat there, watching and praying for a change in his condition. Steve's accident had touched him harder than it had me. I felt sorry for my father, and equally frustrated that I couldn't do anything to help him or my brother.
"Mom, will Steve be alright?" Jennifer questioned, sounding like she was about to cry.
"I have faith that he will," my mother replied as she hugged us both a little tighter. "We all need to have faith. Our family has been through much worse."
"I...I hope so," Jennifer said as she leaned her head against my mother's side. "I really love my brother."
"I know you do, baby," my mother whispered. She turned to me and asked carefully, "How are you doing, honey?"
"I'm holding up, mom."
My mother held the door open for Jennifer as I got into the passenger side and stared out the window. Massive head injuries and blood clotting. It would be a miracle if my brother ever walked or talked again. June Herns had done her best to fix the damage, but there was only so much she could do until the swelling went down. She promised to try again this afternoon.
"Damn you, Steve," I whispered to myself. "Why did you have to be such a jackass that night?"
My mother started the car, and drove us out of the cemetery.
Fade out...
***
Voice of Linda Anderson - They say to judge someone; you must first walk a mile in their shoes. When I first came here, I regarded this town as a prison. In many ways that's still true, but only if you look at it superficially. Years later, with the benefit of hindsight, I can now see the town for what it is; a last attempt to bring peace between the Titans, the Olympians, and us, the human race. If the town succeeds, the people imprisoned in Peace River will finally be free and there will be peace. If it fails, the resulting war could end the world, as we know it. There are some on all sides of this conflict who have their own reasons for wanting to see the project fail.
These are the stories of the men and women who made a difference during those dark days, and shaped history. It's also about those who had to face their deepest, darkest problems and what they gained from conquering them. It's a place of second chances, hope, and peace. The name of this town is Andersonville.
***
Fade in...
"How are you holding up, brother?" Crius asked carefully. He handed Dennis a stiff drink, and took a seat in one of the chairs located in his study. The director continued standing, staring at some artifacts hanging over the fireplace. A long stick with a glass ball on one end caught his eye.
"I'm doing better now that the funeral is out of the way," he replied. "I see you still have the staff you used in battle. How did you manage to get it back here?"
Crius smiled ever so slightly. "I hid it before they caught me. One of my associates retrieved it for me after I got out. It's useless now, but it reminds me of our glorious past."
"Humph," Dennis grunted and took a sip of his drink. "I take it you have some news for me."
"I found out who murdered your wife," Crius stated in a cold tone. "There's no question about it. It was Mars."
"How can you be sure? Did he admit it?"
"Better, my brother. The entire incident was caught on tape. He even stepped out of the car to view the fruits of his labors."
"But why?" Dennis asked in shock and grief. "Why her?"
"You know why," Crius pointed out. "Mars 'murdered' her in retaliation for the attacks on his wife and Mercury. You're our leader, so he wanted to send a message. If we displease them, they'll make us pay. The Olympians may still need us - but the humans are expendable."
"No," Dennis shook his head. "I can't believe that. It doesn't make sense. Jupiter gave me his word this was over."
Crius snorted. "And you believed him, Rhea? Jupiter may be their leader, but he doesn't control his people. Unless it's for their common good, his people do what they want.
Jupiter may have given you his word, but Mars didn't. Besides, pictures don't lie."
"I...I want to see it."
"No, you don't," Crius insisted. "It's very brutal."
"I MUST!" Dennis shouted.
"As you wish." Crius pulled a tape out of a drawer and pushed it into the VCR. He hit play, and Dennis watched the last moments of his wife's life. When it got to the part where Mars stepped out of the car, Crius froze the picture.
"As you can see, it's clearly him," he pointed out. "I also had my people interview the witnesses. They told us the driver actually 'smirked' when he saw what he had done. And there's more. One of my men picked up a conversation between Mars and his son, Phobos, in Europe. He was warning him to get ready for an attack, and bragged about what he had done. I have a tape of the conversation, if you wish to hear it."
"No," Dennis answered, and finished the rest of his drink. "That won't be necessary, Crius. Thank you for taking care of this for me."
"It was my honor," the old god bowed slightly in respect. "What do you plan to do about it?"
The director looked out the window at the back yard. Just on the other side of the property line was the home of Vesta, a sister of Jupiter. She and her spouse ran a hardware store in town. It was the only property in Andersonville owned by the Olympians, and was a port of call. This was where they entered and left Andersonville.
"I'll have to think on it," Dennis said honestly. "It's not good to make a rash decision."
"Yes, I agree," Crius frowned. He had expected his brother to declare war on the Olympians right away. Now he would have to maneuver him a little bit more.
"Rhea, I know you don't like violence, but they must pay for what they've done."
"Pay?" Dennis shot him an angry glare. "Isn't that was this is all about, Crius? Mars paying me back for the attacks on his wife and brother? When does it end?"
"Yes, when does it?" Crius agreed strongly. "Do you really think this will balance out the scales? We both know it won't. The next time someone steps out of line, there'll be another attack against you - or rather on someone you love. It's time you face the facts, brother. Last time it was your daughter, this time it was your wife. Who will they go after next? I can put an end to this, Rhea, but I'll need your help."
"I told you Crius, I won't launch nuclear weapons against them," he snapped angrily. "We both know where that would lead."
"Yes, and you were right, Rhea, as always. That's why I found another way to remove their power without anyone being harmed."
"Go on," Dennis listened with interest.
"It's simple really. As long as the humans in Peace River are around, they have power. But supposing their humans suddenly went into a dreamless sleep?"
Dennis suddenly became very serious. "What have you done, Crius?"
"Nothing yet," he answered. "I've enlisted the help of a chemist to develop a formula that will put the humans to sleep for 24 hours. The orb only has enough power to sustain the Olympians for 10 - say 12 hours at most. After that, they'll be powerless."
"And you think they'll simply sit around waiting for their power to run out?"
"Of course not, which is where you come in brother. We can use the military to harass them, draining their powers even faster. At the same time we'll harness all our power to free our people, and make it an even fight. With the help of the military, we'll overthrow the Olympians and free the humans of Peace River. You'll be a hero Rhea, to both our people and the humans."
Dennis went back to looking out the window. Last week Andersonville had offered hope for a lasting peace, now it was a base for planning a new and possibly deadly war.
"I need...I need to think about this Crius. If I agree to your plan, how soon will you be ready?"
"Not for a while, a few years at best." The Titan God smiled for the first time that morning. "It will give us plenty of time to prepare."
"You swear no humans in Peace River will be harmed?"
"I do," Crius lied. He wondered why Rhea cared so much for them. Had she been living with them for so long that it had affected her thinking?
"I'm not agreeing to anything yet," Dennis told him. "However, Mars is mine, do you understand?"
"Of course, brother," Crius said with a thin smile.
***
We found my father waiting outside Steve's room with Sally and Judge Herns. Steve's girlfriend was equally as upset as my father was. It was like reliving her nightmare again, seeing the love of her life dying. The stress had been hell on her the past few days. She hugged me with tears in her eyes, then joined my mother who was chatting with my father. I heard my father tell my mother that there was a specialist in Steve's room, and we had to wait outside. I walked over to Judge Herns, who greeted me with a concerned smile.
"June, what's going on?"
"I'm not sure, Linda," she said with some puzzlement. "I never made a call, he just showed up on his own?"
"Who?" I asked. Just then the door opened, and Judge Jasper walked out looking tired. The thing was, he wasn't dressed like a judge. He was wearing green scrubs and a white lab coat.
"Doctor, how is he?" my father asked hopefully.
Jupiter smiled slightly with concern. "He's resting, Mr. Anderson. The procedure I'm using will take a while for the effects to be known. We'll know more in 72 hours, but I'm hopeful."
"Thank you, Dr. Jasper," my father said with appreciation. "This is my wife, Norma. Honey, this is Dr. Jasper from, where did you say you were from doctor?"
"It doesn't matter, Mr. Anderson. Why don't you go in and see your son now. I'll check up on him later."
"Thank you, doctor." My father shook his hand and went into Steve's room with my mother, Jennifer, and Sally. Jupiter strolled over to where we were standing.
"I did my best," he said with a frown. "The swelling is still bad, but I managed to fix some of the damage."
"Can someone please tell me what is going on here?" I asked.
"I'd like to know that too, Linda," Judge Herns eyed her ex-husband. "What are you doing here you old goat?"
He chuckled at our suspicions. "Please ladies, can't I do something nice without there being a hidden agenda?"
"No," June replied crisply. "I've never known you to do anything without a reason. Now what are you up to?"
"Nothing," he smiled, and walked away.
Judge Herns watched him leave with a frown. Under her breath I heard her say, "No good can come out of this."
"June, what's he doing here?" I asked.
"I don't know, Linda. I really don't have a clue. I found him working on Steve when I got here."
"Why didn't you stop him then?"
June turned and shook her head slowly. "Linda, I know you think I can fix anything, but I can't. My powers are limited in this area, while my ex-husband's abilities are about ten times greater. He assured me that he was trying to help, and I believed him. Would you rather I had stopped him?"
"No, I suppose not. But if you didn't call him, who did?"
Judge Herns frowned again. "I don't know, but who ever did owes him a big favor. I would be very interested in knowing what his asking price was."
"Do you think you can find out?"
June shook her head. "No, he won't tell me, the old goat - and don't you try to find out either. He's not someone to cross, Linda, but then you should know that by now. Promise me you won't try."
I looked back at Jupiter who disappeared around the corner. It was tempting, but Judge Herns was right. "I won't, June - I promise."
"Good," she smiled gently and put her hand to my cheek. "I trust you, Linda. I'll find out what he's up to, and we'll deal with it then. Now go see your brother."
"What about you?"
"I'm going back to the courthouse. It's not that busy with no one coming in, so I'm catching up on some much needed reading."
"June, thank you."
"I didn't do anything," she said with sincerity.
"Yes you did," I replied. "You've been very supportive during this time. You also set me straight with Dennis, and I appreciate that. There are still some things we have to work out, but we will."
"I'm glad, Linda." We hugged each other and parted company.
***
We stood around his bed whispering although I didn't know why. Perhaps if we were talking in our normal voices, Steve would hear us and wake up. I knew that was crazy. The doctor told us Steve was in a deep coma, and it could be months, even years before he came out of it. Then again, he could wake up today. No one really knew for sure.
Sally was by his side, brushing his cheek with her hand. I could only imagine the hell she was going through. She had already dealt with the love of her life dying once, now she was going through it again. Even worse, he may never wake up - so how long should she wait? I knew she loved him, but even I didn't expect her to spend the rest of her life waiting for Steve to come out of this coma. And if he did, we had no idea what he would be like. Would he ever walk or talk again? Would he remember who we were? Judge Herns had healed his broken bones, but memories were beyond her control. There was a knock on the door, and Jeff Summers came in. My parents greeted him first, and then he turned to me.
"How's he doing, Linda?"
"The next three days will tell," I replied.
He nodded then asked, "Can I talk to you outside for a few minutes?"
"Sure," I replied.
He followed me into the hallway, and we dunked into another room that wasn't being used. I noticed he seemed nervous about something.
"Linda, I need you to be honest with me about something. What kind of detective was your brother? Was he good at what he did?"
"He was the best!"
"I'm serious," Jeff replied.
"So am I," I answered. "He was twice the detective I was. Al Parker, that's who he was back then, was a natural. Al's only problem was that he was a lone wolf who liked to take chances. That's what got him in trouble with Dr. Jensen. I think you know the story, Jeff. Al got caught while breaking into Dr. Jensen's house, and she turned him into Jennifer Anderson. Why do you ask?"
"Linda." He clutched my hands with his. "Steve stopped us, Mac, Edward, and I in the hallway the day before his crash. He warned us about a new doctor that started working here last week. Her name is Dr. Ramsey, and he was pretty insistent that we check her out. I was wondering if he said anything to you about her?"
I shook my head. "No, nothing. I was out of town last week and he never called me." I looked at the young man carefully. "Are you saying his accident may not have been an accident?"
"No, I'm sure it was from what I know. It's just that ever since he stopped us I haven't been able to get his warning out of my mind. He was so sure there was a problem with her."
"Then check it out."
"Can't - Colonel Jacobs won't let me. We have a contract with these people, just like the cops here in Andersonville. They work here, and we won't do anything to jeopardize their trust."
"But people like me are 'open game', is that what you're saying, Jeff?"
"Linda, it's not like that at all."
"Really!" I stated strongly. "Tell me Jeff, if one of us were suspected of hiding something, would Colonel Jacobs allow you to investigate?"
Jeff pressed his lips together and answered, "Yes, he would, but that's different Linda and you know it. The people who work here haven't done anything wrong."
"Oh give me a break, Jeff. We've all done something wrong at least one time in our life. Haven't you ever stolen a piece of gum or driven over the speed limit. The only difference is, we were caught in our crimes and they weren't."
"Come on, Linda, you're not being fair to me. Right or wrong, I have rules to follow."
"Then why come to me about Steve's suspicions?"
"Because before I throw my career away, I want to make sure it's for the right reasons."
"What do you mean?"
"I mean I'm going to investigate this Dr. Ramsey person despite being told not too."
"Really?"
"Yes, really," Jeff stated. "Based on what you told me about Steve, I think his warning needs to be investigated. I could ask Dennis for permission, but I suspect he would agree with Colonel Jacobs and say no. So I'm doing this on my own."
"What can I do?"
"Forget you talked to me," Jeff replied. "I don't want you involved, otherwise it will only make things worse if this blows up in my face. There's still a chance Steve was blowing smoke."
"No, not Steve," I told him. "If he told you there was a problem, then he thought there was a problem. Jeff, let me help."
"No," he shook his head. "Look, I'll make a deal with you, Linda. Whatever I find out, I'll pass on to you. The price is that you stay out of this right now. Let me see what I can find out first."
"Okay Jeff," I nodded slowly. "I'll give you 48 hours. After that I'm going to start my own investigation."
"Fair enough, Linda. I have to get back to work." He bent down and kissed me on the cheek. "Talk to you later."
***
Dr. Jensen was in her office looking through the latest data from Helen Johnson. The schoolteacher was rapidly losing her status of supplying valuable information to this project. Soon Sarah would have to find a new subject to experiment with. She worried about cutting Helen loose. Sarah would prefer to make sure her subject was taken care of, but Helen's death would cause too much suspicion right now. Dr. Green was already sniffing around too hard. Dr. Jensen realized she would have to do something with her co-worker soon.
There was another matter that was more pressing. The accident, much to Sarah's disappointment, had failed to kill Steve Anderson. Less then a minute after it had occurred, the men in the bunker had placed a group of EMT's at the scene. They had managed to stabilized Steve's condition before moving him to the hospital. She had been told he was in grave condition, but that did little to relieve her fears. If he should manage to live, and then tell someone what had happened, she would lose her shot at immortality. Something had to be done about this. Sarah Jensen started giving the matter more thought.
***
Jeff felt out of place in the dimly lit bar filled with scantily dressed women hoping to catch the eye of some young soldier. He spotted Robert Cooper sitting at the bar talking to one of the local hookers dressed in black mini dress that did little to hide anything. Jeff never understood why a woman would want to degrade herself in that fashion. Slowly he made his way through the crowd and sat down next to him.
"Hi Rob, can I buy you a drink?"
The other man looked at Steve with glazed eyes. "I know you...you're from first shift."
"That's right," Jeff responded as he looked at the girl carefully. "I need to talk to my friend in private. Why don't you go over to the other side of the bar and check out the action there."
"Why don't you go to hell, creep," she replied. The hooker grabbed her purse and left in a huff.
"I was going to screw her," Robert muttered in a drunken drawl.
"From what I've been told you're not missing much," Jeff replied.
The soldier laughed as if it were a joke. "I know; I've had her before. Lucy is a slut! Give me a beer!" he yelled to the bartender.
Jeff waited until the bartender sat down the beer and moved away before talking. "So, how goes it on your shift?"
"Boring as HELL!" Robert answered while taking a drink. "It's the same old shit every weekend. They get to have all the fun, and we have to watch them do it. Nothing ever changes."
"What about the accident last week? I bet that was exciting."
Robert stopped drinking and eyed Jeff carefully. "Who are you? I know you're from the first shift, but what's your name."
"Jeff Summers." The young sergeant held out his hand, which Robert ignored.
"Oh yes, I know you. You're the one who lives in our little town." The other soldier looked around to make sure no one could hear, then whispered, "I've seen you on our cameras. What's it like living among all those 'fake' people?"
"No different than working with them for a weekend." That earned Jeff a grunt, and the man went back to drinking his beer. "About the accident. I've read the report. You guys saved his life."
"Yeah, for all the good it did," Robert replied. "I heard he's brain dead. We should've let him die and saved everyone a bunch of grief. He crashed about a quarter of a mile from one of our staging areas. We were able to practically dump the ambulance on him. Less then a minute after the call came in, we had people working on him"
Jeff had read that part of the report. The staging area was a place monitored by cameras and other devices. It was considered a safe place to materialize people and equipment in case of an emergency. Of course the Courthouse lobby had been considered a safe place too until Officer Candy had been killed.
"I hear he may make it," Jeff explained. The other man eyed him suspiciously, and Jeff added, "I used to date his sister, Linda."
"That explains your interest," Robert commented. He finished the beer and set the empty glass down on the bar. "So why are you allowed to stay there and I'm not?"
"Sorry, top secret," Jeff replied.
"Yeah, I bet," the man answered crossly. "I bet you know more about our project than our colonels. So what's your role there?"
"I simply observe," Jeff stated dryly. The questions were making him uncomfortable. "I'm interested in knowing if there's anything else you didn't mention in the report."
"Like what?" he replied in a gruff manner. "The boy was showing off and crashed. What else is there to say?"
"Nothing, I guess." Jeff threw a five on the bar. "Have a couple more on me."
As he was turning to leave Robert said," You should check with his doctor. Maybe she can shed some light on what happened that night."
Jeff turned and sat back down on the bar. "What doctor?"
"Dr. Ramsey. He saw her that night, after hours. In fact he set off the door alarm when he entered her office. The doctor arrived ten minutes later."
"Why isn't that part of the report?"
"Come on," the soldier motioned with his hands. "That happened hours before the accident. I didn't include what the kid had for lunch that day either, so does that make my report incomplete?"
"How long was he there?"
"About an hour, maybe a little longer. Look, it's in the log if you want to check it out."
Jeff nodded. "Thanks for letting me know."
"No problem. Hey look; if you ever throw a party let me know. I would love to meet some of those special ladies, if you know what I mean."
Jeff grinned. "You'd have better luck with the ones in here. Our women are better behaved."
"Pity," Robert shook his head.
***
There were bloodstains on the front seat of my car...Steve's blood. I walked around the Camaro observing the damage. It was a complete wreck. All four corners of the car were damaged, and the top had been cut off so Steve could be removed. I knew the car would never run again, not that it mattered. It was my brother I was concerned about. I checked the tires, suspension, anything that would give me a clue as to what had happen.
"Find anything?" Officer Tabler asked.
"No," I said in a discouraged tone.
"Miss Anderson," he said patiently. "I know we got off on the wrong foot when you first arrived, but I'm a thorough cop. I've investigated crashes like this before, and I truly believe it was caused by driver error. I checked the car with a fine toothed comb. I didn't find any kind of mechanical failure that would cause it to swerve into the ditch the way it did."
"What about my brother?" I pointed out curtly. "They didn't find any reason why he would swerve either. No drugs or alcohol."
"Again, driver error," he stated patiently. "He was going way too fast that night. I've seen the best drivers crash like this before. Even cops who are trained in high-speed pursuits aren't immune from them. Your brother shouldn't have been driving so fast that night, but he was. As a result, he lost control of the car. I'm sorry Miss Anderson, but it happens."
"Then why no skid marks?" I questioned.
"Maybe he panicked and didn't hit the brakes," the cop shrugged his shoulders. "Or perhaps he wasn't watching the road and simply drove off the side. I'm telling you, Miss Anderson, it happens."
"I suppose you're right, Officer Tabler," I agreed reluctantly. "Still, I wish you weren't."
"So do I, Miss Anderson. Unfortunately, the only one who can tell us for sure what happened is your brother. I hope one day he can."
"Thank you, Officer Tabler." I gave him a small smile of appreciation.
"Your welcome, Miss Anderson. I better go on patrol now."
"Officer Tabler, why are you here?"
The cop stopped and looked at me a little uncomfortably. "What do you mean?"
"I think you know what I'm asking. The people being brought here from jail aren't the only ones who have done something wrong."
"Your friend Officer Brown wasn't a bad cop, was he?"
"Kevin Brown was an exception to the rule," I explained. "However, the police officers here, you're just like us. Despite what Dr. Green told me once, you can't leave Andersonville either."
Officer Tabler's jaw got tight, and I knew I had hit on something. "I was a drunk, Miss Anderson. One night I screwed up and it cost me. That's all I'm going to say. I have to go now."
As I watched him leave, I felt a little guilty about confronting him the way I had. Perhaps I should've waited until a better time. Still, he had confirmed a suspicion I had been feeling for a while now. Most of the cops in Andersonville had been bad at one time or another. For Officer Candy, I suspected his temper had gotten him into trouble. In Officer Tabler's case, it was his drinking. As for Sergeant Williams, this was a second chance at doing what he loved best. They were all good cops, but cops who had gone bad and needed a second chance. In exchange for coming here, they weren't transformed like the rest of us; nor could they leave. In the end they were just like us.
My cell phone rang, and I dreaded answering it. Supposing it was my father telling me my brother had died. I answered the call, and it turned out to be Jeff. He told me to meet him at his apartment in fifteen minutes. I took one more look at my wrecked car and headed for his apartment.
***
"Why would he be seeing Dr. Ramsey so late at night?" I asked.
Jeff shook his head. "I don't know, Linda. According to the records, he entered Dr. Ramsey's office eleven minutes before she did. He was there for almost 55 minutes."
"How long was it between the time he left and the accident?"
"38 minutes according to the log." Jeff saw the anger on my face and added, "Linda, it doesn't prove anything."
"Damn it Jeff, why would he go there on a Friday night after hours? Maybe it doesn't prove anything, but it sure as hell means something. Would it be normal procedure to leave the office door unlocked for him? Hell, would it be proper for her to leave him alone in her office for any length of time? She's lying!"
"Linda, calm down for a moment. I admit it doesn't sound right, but you can't go off the deep end and accuse her of doing something wrong."
"So what do you suggest?" I snapped.
"Try Dr. Green and find out what you can. Maybe she knows why he was there. In the meantime, I'm going to learn everything I can about Dr. Ramsey."
"Your career..."
"It's okay," he told me. "When I was with the Freedom Fighters in Peace River, I had to risk my life to get away. I learned then that freedom and truth is more important than any job I may have."
"Then why do you live here?" I asked in puzzlement.
"Because...because being here makes me feel safe. I would rather die than go back to Peace River. Besides, living in Andersonville isn't the same. I can leave this town any time I please. Maybe one day you'll understand what I mean, Linda."
"Perhaps," I expressed hopefully. "I'll talk to you later on tonight."
We gave each other a hug, and I left his apartment.
***
"So how are you doing, Linda?" Dr. Carol Green asked with honest concern.
"I'm upset about my brother," I told her truthfully. "There's been no change since yesterday."
"I know he means a lot to you, Linda. If there is anything I can do to help, I'm here for you."
"Actually there is one thing, doctor. I want to know what you talked to Steve about the day before the accident."
"Linda," she smiled gently, "you know I can't discuss that with you. It breaks the doctor/patient privilege that we have. How would you like it if I started discussing what we talk about with one of your family members?"
A frown appeared on my face. "I know that Carol, but it's important. Okay, answer me this. Did you set up an appointment for him to see Dr. Ramsey?"
She looked at me long and hard, as if deciding what to say. Then she shook her head and said, "No, I didn't. But I did introduce him to her that day."
"What happened?"
"It was a rather short meeting. Dr. Ramsey had to leave as soon as we showed up so they didn't talk much."
"Did he seem aggrieved toward her?"
"Linda," Dr. Green warned me. "We're getting very close to that line I talked about earlier."
"Come on, DOCTOR!" I yelled. "I'm not asking you anything personal. I just want to know what he thought about her."
"Which is personal," she replied in a calm fashion. "I can't go there with you, Linda. I'm sorry, but I can't. Why is it so important to you anyway?"
"Because Steve had a meeting with her the day of his accident."
I saw Dr. Green face turned white. "Oh, I didn't know that."
"I bet you also didn't know that it was hours after everyone had left, did you Dr. Green? Is that normal?"
She shook her head. "No, it's not. Are you sure about this?"
"Very sure," I replied. "You can check the logs if you like. I need to know the truth, Carol. Did my brother express any kinds of concern toward Dr. Ramsey?"
"No, none." Then she got quiet as she thought about something else. "He was concerned about a patient of hers."
"Who?"
"Linda." She looked at me sharply.
"DAMN IT, Carol. For once in your life trust me on this. Do you think I'm asking these questions because I have nothing else better to do? My brother was in her office hours after everyone was gone. Dr. Ramsey claims she left the door open for him. Does this sound right to you?"
"No," she agreed. "So what do you think happened that night?"
"I hate to say this, but I think my brother broke into her office looking for something. His actions must have been prompted by whatever this patient of hers said to him. Something stinks here, and I have to find out why."
"You think she told your brother to kill himself?"
"Sure, why not. It's possible she could've hypnotize him to run my car off the road, or..." Suddenly a crazy idea popped into my head.
"What?" Dr. Green asked when she saw my face.
"The serum Dr. Jensen was working on. Maybe she has access to it. Carol, you have to tell me who he was asking about."
"Linda, you're putting me in a very difficult position," Dr. Green explained in a calm manner. "Do you know how much trouble I could be in if you're wrong?'
"Yes, I do," I answered firmly. "So ask yourself this Dr. Green. Who do you trust more; me, or Dr. Ramsey?"
Carol Green thought about it for ten long seconds, then picked up her phone and dialed a number.
***
It was a rather small but charming house with blue siding and white shutters. Dr. Green walked up to the door and rang the doorbell. I stood next to her, wondering how Helen Johnston would react to seeing us at her place. When the door opened and she saw us, I was surprised by her welcoming smile.
"Dr. Green, Linda Anderson, how nice to see you both. Come in."
"Thanks Helen," Dr. Green replied as we walked in. There were place settings on the table along with some unlit candles. "Having company soon?"
"My boyfriend, Bob," she smiled. "But don't worry, he won't be here until later. So what brings you out here?"
"Well..." Carol Green said, and looked at me.
"It's about my brother," I said.
"Oh yes, Steve," she frowned. "I'm so sorry to hear about what happened to him. How is he doing?"
"Not good, I'm afraid. I understand you saw him the day before his accident."
"Yes, that's right. I was coming down the steps and he was going up. I think he was going to see you, Carol." She smiled at Dr. Green.
"That's correct, Helen," Dr. Green said. "Do you remember what you said to him?"
"Sure I do. It wasn't much really. I told him about my date that night."
"What did you tell him, Helen...exactly?"
She blushed. "Well Carol, I told him we were going to make love that night. I was so...so...so excited and...and...and hap...happy about making lo...love to a...a man for the first time."
She struggled with the words, and I could see it in her eyes. It was that same pain and desperation I had seen in Al's eyes when I found him alive at the Jensen house. Dr. Jensen had turned Al into her maid, Jennifer Anderson, and that was just the beginning of his nightmare. I could see the same nightmare in her eyes.
"Helen," I said softly, thinking of a way to find out the truth here. "Was Dr. Ramsey there the night you made love to your boyfriend."
"Yes," she replied shyly.
"What was she doing?"
"I don't know. Making sure I was okay. I was so scared."
"Did she make you have sex with him?"
"I...I...," she struggled with the words, "I'm a woman now. I want...want...wanted to have...sex with a...a...a man."
"Yes, I'm sure you did, Helen," I told her gently. I looked over at Dr. Green, and turned back to Helen. I gave her a comforting smile.
"I know what's going on here, Helen, and I'm going to help you." I could see hope in her eyes. "Why don't we play a game? I know you can't say or spell out the code word, so I'm going to start at the beginning of the alphabet. When I get to a letter you want me to stop at, say yes. Don't think about the entire code word in your head. Just think of the first letter it starts with. Do you understand?"
"Yes," she answered nervously.
"Good. A...B...C..." When I got to the letter 'K' she stopped me. "Okay Helen, let's start with the next letter. Focus on just that letter - not the code word. I'm going to start again. A...B...C..."
Slowly but surely we made progress until she spelled out the word, 'Kilabola'. I looked at her carefully and said, "Kilabola! You will speak and act as your true self. Kilabola!" No sooner had I spoken the command that the floodgates opened up.
"OH GOD, what did she DO to ME? She made me have...HAVE...OH GOD!" Helen Johnston fell to the floor into a hysterical state. Dr. Green knelt down beside her and put her arms around Helen to calm her down. I felt my stomach knot up from Helen's reaction. It was like reliving the same nightmare with Al all over again. Damn it, Dennis had told me he was through with the project. I waited until Helen stopped crying before getting down on my knees. I gently forced her to look at me.
"Thank you," she said between sobs. "It was...horrible!"
"I know Helen, I know. It's over now; I'll make sure of that. Right now I need you to be strong. I need you to tell me what happened."
"Every...everything?" she asked with tears falling down her cheeks.
"I know it's painful," I said. "But it's the only way we're going to put an end to her experiments. Will you help me?"
She nodded, and wiped the tears from her eyes. "You...you'll protect me, won't you. From her...and my boy...boyfriend."
"It's over, Helen," Dr. Green reassured her firmly. "I give you my word, they won't be bothering you anymore. You're safe now."
She looked at Dr. Green, then back at me. "It started last week."
***
Dennis was waiting for me at the park bench like I had requested. I didn't know how involved he was in this, and knew I was taking a chance by going to him first. Just in case I was wrong, Dr. Green was watching from her car to make sure someone knew what was going on. As I walked toward him he stood, but not with the former vigor he once had. It was clear his wife's death was still on his mind.
"Hello Dennis," I greeted him politely.
"Hello, Linda," he answered the same. "What's so important that I had to drop what I was doing and meet with you?"
"Sit down," I said. He did, and I smoothed out my skirt and sat down next to him. "Dennis, I need you to answer some questions for me - open and honestly."
"Honestly I can do, providing they're questions I can answer," he stated with reserve. "You know there are some things I can't and won't talk with you about. What is it you want to know?"
"It's about Dr. Ramsey. How long did she work for you before coming here?"
Dennis shook his head. "She didn't. Dr. Ramsey was someone we recruited. I talked to her once for about 15 minutes. Someone else took care of the details."
"Who?" I asked.
"Why do you want to know?" he retorted.
"Dennis...please. I'll tell you after you answer the question."
He looked at me a little uncertainly, then said, "People you've never met before, Linda. People in the government, which branch I won't say. I was only brought in to meet Dr. Ramsey, not interview her for a job."
"Could you find out?"
"I suppose," then he got angry. "Why?"
I swallowed my own anger, and said, "Because I know Dr. Ramsey is using your serum to control at least one person here."
"WHAT!" he exploded and rose from his seat. "Is this some kind of SICK joke? Because if it is Linda, I'm not in the fucking mood for it!"
'He doesn't know,' I said to myself. 'He's just as much in the dark as I am.'
"I'm not joking, Dennis."
"Then you're crazy, because there's no way, and I mean NO WAY, she could've gotten her hands on the serum. I'm the only one with access to it, Linda. I can assure you it's safely tucked away at that secure base you once visited. You know, the base that doesn't exist."
"Are you sure?"
Dennis' face turned bright red. "Are you accusing me of something?"
I had had enough. Maybe it was the all the stress I was under, but I was tired of his rude demeanor. I stood and got in his face. The pleasantries were over. "NO, GOD DAMN IT, I'm not accusing YOU of anything. I'm telling you that Dr. Jensen's serum is here - in ANDERSONVILLE, and it's being used by DR. RAMSEY!"
"That's ridiculous!" Dennis snapped crossly. "Dr. Ramsey wasn't even a part of that project. She's an outsider who was brought in to help out."
"DAMN IT, DENNIS! Do you think I'm lying to you?" I hissed.
Dennis stood there staring at me with rage, but I think he knew the answer. After a few deep breathes he nodded, and in a calmer but still irritated tone asked, "Okay, Linda, okay. Explain to me why you think Dr. Ramsey is using Dr. Jensen's formula?"
"Because I just got done talking with one of her victims," I replied strongly. I went on to explain my meeting with Helen Johnston, and what she had said. Dennis listened carefully, his anger in check but present. When I finished, he shook his head.
"Look Linda, there has to be another explanation to all this. Dr. Ramsey couldn't be using the serum. As I told you before, she doesn't have access to it."
"Maybe someone's supplying her with it," I threw out. "What about Dr. Jensen? It's possible Dr. Ramsey met with her in private before coming here."
"No, that couldn't have happened," Dennis countered firmly.
"Well how in the hell can you be so sure?" I almost exploded at his lack of concern.
"Because Dr. Jensen is dead," he answered without any emotion.
"What?"
"You heard me, she's dead. Dr. Jensen was killed in a car crash two months ago. Dr. Ramsey wasn't hired until well after that. It's very unlikely that they met."
"Why...why didn't you tell me Dr. Jensen was dead?"
"What for?" he questioned. "Did you want to go to her funeral? Frankly Linda, I didn't see a reason to tell you. She wasn't a threat to you or Steve anymore, and you weren't concerned about her. Not to mention the fact that you weren't talking to me at the time she was killed."
"My gosh." I sat there stunned. If Dr. Jensen was dead, how had Dr. Ramsey gotten a hold of her formula? "There has to be a connection somehow."
"There isn't," Dennis reassured me. "Besides Dr. Jensen, I'm the only one with access to the serum - and I didn't give it to her. That is of course, if you believe me."
His comment, while catty, wasn't out of line. I had called him a liar many times before, only to be proven wrong.
"I believe you, Dennis - I really do. Unfortunately, that doesn't explain Dr. Ramsey."
Dennis frowned. "Linda, I'm not questioning your abilities, but are you sure about all this?"
"I'm very sure." A thought crossed my mind. "Dennis, what about Dr. Jensen. Is it possible she's alive?"
"No," he replied. "I had to id the body. She died of internal injuries, so her face was virtually untouched. Trust me, it was her."
"Supposing that was someone else - and before you say it, think about it. Isn't it possible she could have used her serum to make someone else look like her."
"I suppose it's possible. If it's true, it means someone is hiding her, and the question is where? Dr. Jensen doesn't like to be confined. She's the type of person who wants to get out and be free to go where she pleases."
"Maybe she's right here, under our noses - as Dr. Ramsey."
Dennis put his hand to this chin and rubbed it a few times. "No, that's not possible. Dr. Jensen is really Robert White, ironically Linda Anderson's killer. As you know, we used the serum to change him into Dr. Jensen, and then implanted part of her memory into his mind. She couldn't survive another treatment serum. Besides, she would need inside help to get here, and all of our people are carefully screened."
"Putting your security procedures aside, maybe Dr. Jensen found a way to get around the problem of using the serum more then once."
Dennis frowned and shook his head. "No, she couldn't have. Because Robert White was still present, I had to use the behavior serum to control her actions. I commanded her not to work on that project - and as a precaution I checked with her from time to time to make sure she didn't. It was one of the conditions I had to make with Judge Jasper when Andersonville was created. All experimenting with the serum had to stop."
"Yet here we are," I told him.
Dennis frowned. "Yeah, and we need to find out what's going on fast or Judge Jasper is going to say I'm violating the rules of our agreement. I'm going to have her brought in so we can get to the bottom of this." He pulled out his phone but I stopped him.
"Wait," I beseeched. "I have a better idea."
***
"Well, that was a waste of time," Dr. Jensen commented to Carol as they left the judge's office. June Herns had called an emergency meeting that afternoon, and had promptly wasted their time by going over the policies and procedures of caring for their residents. At least the dinner she had Linda catered in for them was good. By the time the meeting was over it was well past regular office hours.
"Sometimes she just wants to remind us of the rules," Dr. Green smiled. "You're new here, you'll get use to her."
"Yeah, right," Dr. Jensen muttered under her breath. The body she had tired easily, making her a little cranky. All Sarah wanted to do was go home and soak in a nice, hot bath. They were just getting ready to leave the courthouse when Sarah's cell phone rang.
"Now what?" she almost cursed while pulling out her phone. "This is Dr. Ramsey."
"Dr. Ramsey, this is Sergeant Summers. I'm sorry to stop you like this doctor, but we're showing that you left your office door unlocked. Our policy states..."
"Yes, yes, I'm aware of the policy, young man. Can't you send someone up there to lock it for me?"
"I'm sorry, Dr. Ramsey, but we're a little busy at the moment. It would really help..."
"FINE!" she cut him off angrily. "I'll take care of it." She turned off the phone and threw it back in her purse.
"Problem?" Carol asked.
"Yeah, the people working below are 'idiots'. I left my door unlocked and now they want me to go upstairs and lock it for them."
"You should really keep it locked anytime you're not there," Dr. Green pointed out.
"I do..." Sarah Jensen started and then caught herself. She had locked the door before leaving for the meeting. "Well, I needed to get caught up on some paperwork anyway. I might as well do a little before leaving tonight."
"Okay, Dr. Ramsey," Carol smiled. "Don't stay too late."
Dr. Jensen grunted and slowly made her way on the stairs. She wished to hell the elevator worked like it should. Apparently, in a move to keep security tight, the elevator shaft between the bunker and the courthouse hadn't been extended past the first floor. There was an elevator door on the second floor, but it opened to an empty room.
When she got to her office door, Dr. Jensen turned the knob slowly and indeed, did find it unlocked. She flung the door open and turned on the light. Who ever it was she had startled them, because she heard a box being knocked over in her closet. Sarah Jensen stepped inside and closed the door.
***
"Whoever you are, come out of there slowly," I heard her say. I decided to let her sweat a little by not following her order. "I know you're there. If you don't come out now, I'll be forced to call the police. Would you rather explain your actions to me, or to them?"
Deciding I had waited enough, I stepped out from the closet. Dr. Ramsey seemed astonish to see me. "Linda Anderson! What are you doing in my office? You're not even a client of mine."
I glared at her. "I want to know what you did to Steve?"
"What do you mean?" she asked suspiciously. "I don't even know your brother, other than by name."
"My brother knew you," I told her. "I found his journal last night. In it he wrote that there was something strange about you, and he was going to search your office. Later that night he was in a car crash that killed him."
"Dead?" Dr. Ramsey questioned.
"Yeah, he died an hour ago. If you only knew how much he meant to me."
"I know exactly how much he meant to you...Tom." She smiled at my surprise and added, "Yes, we've met before."
"Where?" I demanded to know and moving toward her.
Dr. Ramsey smiled and whispered something. Sudden a big, muscular man appeared of out thin air and grabbed me from behind.
"LET GO OF ME!" I yelled.
"There, there, Tom," she taunted with an evil smile. "That's not very lady-like of you. Perhaps I can help."
"What are you doing? Who are you?"
She ignored my question, and disappeared into her closet. A moment later she came out carrying a small, black box. She placed it on her desk and opened it. I tugged at my captor but it was no use. He had a tight grip on both of my arms.
"Don't bother trying, Tom. You'll never be able to break free from his grip. Besides, we have some unfinished business to attend to."
"What are you talking about? I never met you before in my life."
"Oh, but you have Tom," she said with a tad of bitterness. "Many years ago, at my house in Salt Lake City. Remember?"
"Dr...Dr. Jensen?"
"I'm glad to know that you haven't forgotten about me," she said with a thin smile. "As you can see, I haven't forgotten about you, or your friend Al Parker. I'm sure you miss him greatly, but don't worry, you'll be joining him soon."
"Murderer!" I spat.
"Like you're any better," she replied sternly. "I provided your friend with a good home; both of you repaid my kindness by killing me."
"You turned him into a woman and allowed him to be 'raped' every night. If you had your way, you would've done the same thing to me. Tell me Dr. Jensen, how much caring does it take to turn a blind eye to that fact?"
"I'm not going to argue the past with you," she snapped. I watched her stick the needle of the syringe into the small bottle and fill it with the milky substance.
"So you did all this to get your revenge on Al and me."
She laughed. "Don't be stupid, Tom. Your deaths are just an added bonus. I have much bigger plans."
"What are they?"
She smiled softly at the question, and shook the syringe back and forth at me in a mocking fashion. "Sorry Tom, you'll find out about my plans when you meet your brother in hell."
"What about my death?" I exclaimed. "Don't you think me dying will raise some questions?"
"Oh, I'm sure it will - 'Linda'," she taunted, switching back to my female name. "In fact, I'm counting on it. A confused, emotionally distraught young 'wo'-man that just lost her brother decides to take her own life while under Dr. Green's care. How tragic! I'm sure there'll be plenty of questions about her treatment. I'll voice my opinion of course, and by the time I'm done she'll look like an incompetent fool. Once she's out of the way, I can go back to my experiments without any more interference. Now hold still, Linda. This will only hurt for a moment."
As she moved toward me I whispered something under my breath, and the temp quickly disappeared. Dr. Jensen stopped suddenly in surprise.
"Security," she said and looked around to see if the temp had reappeared. "SECURITY!"
"You're wasting your time," I told her smugly.
The door flew opened, and Dennis stepped in followed by Judge Herns and Carol Green. He pointed his finger at the good doctor and said, "Put it down, Dr. Jensen. It's over, we heard everything."
"How...how?" she asked.
"From the security temp," he explained calmly but coldly.
"I had the men in the bunker forward your conversation with Linda to Dr. Green's office. Thanks to her, we now know who you are. I don't know who you're working for, but your experiments have threatened my treaty with the Olympians. Co-operate freely, and I'll make sure no harm comes to you. Otherwise, I'll turn you over to Judge Herns and let her get the information we need."
Dr. Jensen stood there looking dumbfounded and scared. Suddenly I found myself getting very angry at what she had done, not only to Helen Johnston but also to my brother.
"YOU BITCH!" I screamed. I lunged toward her, but June moved fast to intercept me. She caught me in mid-air and pulled me back. Quickly she wrapped her strong arms around me so I couldn't move.
"It's okay, Linda, it's okay," she said. "Calm down. She's not getting away with what she did this time. I'll make sure she's punished for her crimes."
Dennis looked at me, then back at Dr. Jensen who was visibly shaken by my display of anger. "Well doctor, which will it be? Me - or Judge Herns?"
Dr. Jensen stood there in confusion. The judge stared at her coldly while holding me tightly. All I wanted to do was rip her apart, and I conveyed that message to her. The expression on Dennis' face wasn't much better. It was stern and businesslike, with no compassion. Dr. Jensen backed up behind her desk, and thought about what Crius had told her to do if someone found out.
"You're wasting time, Doctor," Dennis said. "Put down the syringe and give yourself up."
Sarah didn't obey. Instead she closed her eyes and thought of the words. Then she muttered, "Jupiter, rescue me from my captives." Nothing happened.
Desperate to escape, Dr. Jensen started yelling out the words so everyone could hear. Deep inside she desired it to happen. She prayed for her rescue, and was rewarded for her efforts only not in the way she had hoped for. There was a sudden sharp pain, as if a pin had been stuck into her brain. Dr. Jensen dropped the syringe and put both hands on her head. She tried to scream but was in too much agony to make a sound. After a few seconds she dropped to the floor. Blood started rushing from her nose, ears, and mouth.
Judge Herns slowly released me as Dennis approach her body. He knelt down to checked for a pulse, then backed away. "She's dead," he announced with no emotion.
"But why?" I asked. "What happened?"
"She failed," Dennis replied. He shot Judge Herns a deep frown and left the room.
***
Even with Dr. Jensen being dead there were many loose ends to clear up. One of those loose ends happened to be Helen Johnston. Dr. Green brought her into Judge Herns chambers and sat her down. I was sitting close by observing, while June stayed behind her desk looking over Helen's file. Carol remained standing by the door.
"I want out of here," Helen expressed strongly. "I...I can't take it anymore. I'll...I'll go back to jail, but I can't stay here...not after what he...he did to me."
Judge Herns put down the file and nodded at the other woman. "I understand your feelings, Helen. I've been reading over your contract again. Despite what has happened to you, legally I'm under no obligation to let you go."
"Please," Helen started to beg. Judge Herns held up her hand.
"As I said, legally I'm under no obligation, but morally I believe we do have some responsibility for your suffering. Because of that, I'm willing to modify your contract."
"Modify it how?" Helen wanted to know.
"First, I'll change you back into the man, unless you desire to remain as a women."
"No, I want to be a man again," she responded rapidly.
"I figured you would," Judge Herns said softly. "I'll be transforming you into someone different. This will insure you of a fresh start.
"Second, you'll be given a new teaching assignment in Seattle, Washington. We have a doctor you'll be required to see and talk to three times a week. After we feel you've adjusted to the outside world, we'll taper these visits off."
"No more doctors," Helen replied. "I've had enough of your help."
"Now listen carefully, Miss Johnston," Judge Herns said pointedly. "I don't have to do 'anything' today. I can send you back to Andersonville Elementary where you'll spend the 'rest of your life' teaching our students! While I agree you were a victim of Dr. Ramsey actions, your being assigned here was a result of your criminal activity! I'm not about to simply release you into the outside world without any supervision. In time that will change, but for now you're on probation - do I make myself clear?"
"Yes, Your Honor," Helen said meekly Judge Herns nodded and continued. "Third. You'll be given $70,000 to help you get settled in. If you look carefully, you may be able to find a small house in that price range."
"That's it?" Helen barely kept her temper in check. "One of your fake people rapes the HELL of out me and all I get is a miserly $70,000 dollars."
"AS I SAID," Judge Herns voice boomed out, "I don't have to do anything except send you back to school or prison, Miss Johnston. I'm giving you $70,000 plus your freedom, with some strings attached."
"What strings?" Helen demanded.
"As I said, one is to see this doctor three times a week, but there are other conditions. I'll be stopping by to see you from time to time. If I find out you're involved in anymore criminal activity, even if it's stealing a box of pencils from the school supply room, our deal is off. I'll bring you back to Andersonville where you'll return to living as Helen Johnston.
"Also, you will not speak of your time here to anyone other than the doctor you'll be seeing - and I mean no one, Miss Johnston. If I search your mind and find out you have told someone, the same rules as any criminal activity will apply. Your freedom is dependent on your good behavior. Any questions?"
"You're asking me to be a saint!" she almost cried.
"That's correct," Judge Herns agreed. "Which is why you'll be seeing a psychologist three times a week. She'll be there to help you battle any temptations you may have, and to remind you of your probation. If you feel you can't handle this challenge, then you can stay here and I'll make sure you get the help you need to get over what happened to you."
"No," Helen shook her head. "I want to be a man again, and to get out of here."
"Very well," Judge Herns replied. "Report back here tomorrow morning. Enjoy your last night as Helen Johnston."
Helen neither smiled nor thanked the judge as she left. I suppose I couldn't blame her for being so rude. Dr. Jensen's experiments had left some deep scars on her soul. I was glad to find out she would be getting help for it. Still, I was curious about something.
"June, why did you decide to let her go? Couldn't you have made her a man and let her live the rest of her life in Andersonville?"
"I could," she explained. "However, it would've been a struggle for Helen if I did. Make no mistake Linda, she was raped - and it's a horrible crime for anyone to deal with. Helen deserves to be let free not only for her own healing, but because she's suffered enough."
"Then why not make her forget her time here?" I asked.
Judge Herns frowned. "I considered that, but decided against it. You see Linda; I want her to succeed out there. However, without any real motivation for going straight, I'm afraid Helen would go back to her old ways."
"So you being able to read her mind was just a bluff?"
"Yes and no," she smiled. "As you know, I can pick up emotions. If Helen does do something wrong, I'll know about it first by her guilty feelings. If I need to read her mind I can, but I don't think it will come to that. The fear of being returned to Andersonville should be enough to keep her on the straight and narrow path."
"What about Dennis?" I brought up. "Isn't he going to be unhappy with this arrangement?"
June shook her head. "I already talked to him about this. Actually, he was the one who suggested we move her to Seattle."
"I hope things do work out for her," Dr. Green said. "Helen Johnston wasn't a bad person, and she certainly didn't deserve what happened to her."
"No, she didn't deserve to be raped, Carol" Judge Herns said sadly. "We'll do the best we can to make sure she doesn't end up back here or in prison again."
Our conversation was interrupted by a call on my cell phone. Dr. Green and Judge Herns watched as I pulled it out of my purse and answered it.
"Hello?" I listened to my mother crying on the other end. "I'll...I'll be there soon, mom." I turned off the phone and stuck it back in my purse. A tear fell down my cheek.
"What is it, Linda?" Dr. Green asked with a great deal of concern.
"It's Steve," I answered then smiled. "He's out of his coma, and the doctors think he's going to be okay." I put my hand over my mouth and suddenly found myself starting to cry. Judge Herns was by my side in a moment, and pulled me toward her. I found myself sobbing in her arms and not knowing why. I was happy - and then it hit me that that was the reason why. He was going to be all right.
***
When I walked into the hospital room Steve was lying in bed with a tired grin. Next to him was Sally who was stroking his hair in relief. My father was in the hallway talking to the doctor, and my mother and Jennifer hadn't arrived yet. I went over to his side and asked softly, "Hey brother, how do you feel?"
"Like I've been run over by a truck," he grunted. Then his eyes got wide and serious. "Linda, Dr. Ramsey..."
"It's already been taken care of," I reassured him. "We found out she was really Dr. Jensen. The next time you suspect something like this, let someone know."
"I tried," he protested weakly.
"I know...but next time tell me. Someone has to watch your backdoor."
"Thank you," he smiled. "I'm so sleepy." Almost as quickly as he said the words he was asleep."
"The doctor told us he would be like this the rest of the day," Sally smiled as she stroked his hair again. I could see the love for my brother in her eyes.
"You look beat, Sally. Why don't you go home and get some rest." She looked at me with uncertainly. "Don't worry, I'll be here if he wakes up."
"Okay," she agreed reluctantly. "I have something I need to do. I'll be back in a couple of hours. If he wakes up again..."
"I'll let him know that you'll be back," I smiled.
We hugged each other tightly in relief, and she left the room. I stared down at me brother and found tears forming in my eyes. My brother was alive thanks to Judge Jasper's magic. I was sure someone would have to pay a price for his actions, but at this point I didn't care who it was and what it would cost. I sat down next to Steve and said a little prayer.
***
Sally went home first to shower, change, and make a phone call. Then she got in her car and headed out of town. Unlike most everyone else there, Sally was free to leave Andersonville anytime she wished. It had been one of the conditions Dennis Butz had agreed to. At the farmhouse she stopped so the soldiers could check her car thoroughly. This was done randomly, just in case the men in the bunker had missed anything. After a quick five-minute search she was on her way again.
The teenage girl drove about twenty minutes; finally taking a side road that dead-ended at a set of railroad tracks. There she found Officer Merrick waiting for her.
"Good evening, Sally. He's over there, just follow the dirt path." Mercury smiled and pointed to the pond on the other side of the tracks.
Sally nodded respectfully and followed the path. At the end she found Judge Jasper sitting on a rock watching the still water. When she approached, he stood.
"Thank you," Sally told him before Jupiter could say anything. She hugged him tightly.
"You're welcome, Sally," he replied with honesty. "But remember, this favor does not come without a price. I need the information we talked about."
"I'll...I'll get if for you, Your Honor. Just give me a little time. If I move to soon, Steve will become suspicious.
"Sixty days," Judge Jasper told her firmly. "Otherwise, you'll go back to Peace River as we agreed upon. I'm sorry Sally, but a deal is a deal."
"I understand, Your Honor, and I won't let you down. Are you sure that's all you want? It doesn't seem like a lot compared to what you did for me."
"If you get what I need, we'll be more than squared away," he reassured her. "You'd better get back now."
"Thank you, Judge." Sally hugged him one more time with affection, and Jupiter responded in a similar fashion. He walked her back, and after she drove off, Mercury joined his father.
"Do you think she can do it?" he asked.
The king of the Roman Gods stared at the taillights as they disappeared into the darkness. "Yes, I'm sure she can. Then we can put this entire episode behind us."
Jupiter opened up a portal, and both of them stepped into it. Moments later it disappeared and the silence of the night returned.
Fade out...
Next episode - Hate Crime
This story is dedicated to Laura Darlene Lansberry. A good friend who I'll miss talking with over the Internet. She lived life to the fullest, and left us all a lot richer for knowing her.
Copyright 2002
Fade in - Somewhere in the Northwestern United States
Leo knew he was in trouble the moment he came out of the portal. The place where he was supposed to have gone looked nothing like where he was. Instead of being in the Arizona desert, he was in a canyon surrounded by high cliffs and tall pine trees. On one of the rocky bluffs he caught sight of a herd of wild mountain goats walking along a precarious ridge.
"Oh crap," Leo shouted, mostly out of a reaction to the fear he felt. He grabbed his cell phone to call for help, but found he couldn't get a signal out of the deep canyon. Frustrated and scared, he glanced at his jump meter sitting on the dash to see how much power it had. It would take at least five minutes before he could make another jump. As if Leo didn't have enough problems, the car he was driving suddenly and mysteriously stalled. The Titan God pulled over to the side of the road and tried starting it again - without any luck.
"OH CRAP," the young god repeated louder, knowing he was in serious trouble. Quickly he looked around but didn't see anyone. Could it be that he had made a mistake when setting his destination? It was possible, although the Titan God didn't think so. He was still trying to start the car when a shadow suddenly appeared over him, stopping him in his tracks. Leo swallowed hard, and slowly looked up.
"Hello, Leo!" Mark Merrick said bitterly. "Car problems?"
"Mercury," Leo gasped. He looked around but didn't see anyone else with him. "How...how are you doing?"
"Better since my meeting with your friends. It took me a long time to set this all up. I was hoping to catch your friend, Lucas - not some small, insignificant weasel like yourself."
"Now lo...look," Leo stuttered as he got out of his car. "Your beef is with...with Lucas, not...me. I didn't...didn't touch...you...remember? I didn't have any...anything to do with what...happened...to you."
"Liar!" Mercury hissed. "I saw you laughing while they tortured me. If it wasn't for our healing muse, (read AV 18) I wouldn't be here today."
"I was only laughing to make them think I agreed with them," Leo lied. "I was waiting for my chance to free you. Besides...you're okay now, and the attacks have ceased. It's over."
"No quite," the Roman God answered. "There's still a debt to be paid for what your friends did to Venus and me."
Leo wiped the sweat from his forehead and tried to accept his fate. He knew it was pointless to argue anymore, or try to run. Mercury would be on him in a second if he tried.
"What do you plan to do with me, Mercury? Kill me after you had your revenge?"
Mark Merrick shook his head. "No, I'm not some Titan scum. I'm taking you to Peace River where you'll stand in front of my father...unless!"
"Unless?" Leo found some hope in the word. "Unless what?"
"I'm a sporting Olympian Leo, so I'm giving you a chance to get away. Give me have your jump box."
Leo handed it over, and Mercury took out the power-crystal. His hand began to glow as he drained all the power from it. When it was empty, he handed both pieces back.
"It's sunny today," Mark stated while looking at the sky. "If you keep the crystal in the sunlight, it shouldn't take more than 20 minutes to recharge. All you have to do is avoid being captured until then. If you succeed, you can create another portal and slip away."
"Escape from you?" Leo protested. "There's no way I can outrun you."
"Yes, I suppose you're right," Mercury grinned. "Which is why I'm not the person who will be 'hunting' you."
"Who will it be?" Leo asked nervously.
"Hello Leo," a soft, feminine voice spoke. Leo spun around and saw Diana with her brother, Apollo, next to her. She was wearing a loose tunic and had a small tube filled with bows slung over her back. In her hand she held a bow.
"You remember Diana, don't you Leo? She was the one who came to my rescue," Mercury stated impartially. "To thank her for saving my life, I'll giving her the honor of hunting you down. And just to make it fair, I'm giving you a five-minute head start.
"FIVE MINUTES AGAINST HER, YOUR BEST HUNTER!" Leo complained loudly. "You call that FAIR!"
"You now have 4 minutes and 45 seconds," Mercury frowned.
Leo stopped arguing and ran for the woods. The needles from the pine trees were sharp, and seemed to come out of nowhere and strike him in the face. He kept looking back to see if they were following, and in the process tripped over a rock and twisted his ankle. Leo screamed in pain, then forced himself up and started limping away.
"Time's up!" Mercury yelled.
The Titan God checked the crystal; it wasn't even a fourth of the way charged yet. Certainly being in these trees wasn't helping the process along. His ankle hurt like hell, and Leo sat down on a large rock to rest a moment. He looked around to see if there was a place he could hide and noticed a small hill to his left. If he could get to the top were it was sunny, maybe he could find a place to hide until the crystal charged. At least it would give him the opportunity to see if she was coming. Leo lifted himself up and started climbing. Each step was torture on his swollen ankle - yet with great determination Leo pushed himself on. Just as he reached the top Leo heard a dull 'thump', followed by an arrow landing between his feet.
"You're making this too 'easy'," Diana laughed while pulling another arrow from her quiver. Leo cursed at what a fool he had been. By climbing this hill, he had made it easier to be seen. He threw himself down the other side, which unfortunately was much steeper than it was going up. The Titan God found himself tumbling uncontrollably to the bottom. Groaning in pain, he stood and looked at himself. There was blood over his arms and hands from numerous cuts, and his ankle was now twice the size it should've been. The young Titan tried blocking out the pain as he made his way into a thicket of tall trees. Thinking he was safe for a moment, Leo sat down and rested. Suddenly another arrow struck the ground less than three feet from where he was sitting. That was followed by playful laughter from Diana.
"Oh crap!" Leo sprang to his feet and rushed off as fast as his hurt ankle would allow. He managed to run about a hundred yards before collapsing in exhaustion.
"I have to find a good hiding place," he whispered. He looked around the surrounding area, and spotted a crop of rocks close by. It would be a perfect place to hide. Leo picked himself up and limped as fast as he could down a shallow creek, hoping it would cover his tracks. When he got to the rocks he fell behind them and waited in silence.
For the first five minutes he didn't hear anything but the sound of the birds calling to each other. Then he heard splashing in the creek that got closer. When the splashing passed by, Leo peeked from behind the rock and saw that it was Apollo walking in the water searching for something. Where in the hell was Diana? A hand touched his shoulder.
"Found you," Diana's soft, feminine voice whispered. Startled that he hadn't even heard her sneak up on him, Leo turned and took a swing at her. Diana easily avoided his efforts, and responded by hitting him in the nose with the palm of her hand. Leo fell back stunned and saw stars. Moments later he was lifted to his feet by Apollo. Mercury stood in front of him.
"You failed, Leo," he sneered. "Time to go meet Jupiter."
Mercury opened a portal and the four of them stepped inside.
Fade out...
********************************************
Voice of Linda Anderson - They say to judge someone; you must first walk a mile in their shoes. When I first came here, I regarded this town as a prison. In many ways that's still true, but only if you look at it superficially. Years later, with the benefit of hindsight, I can now see the town for what it is; a last attempt to bring peace between the Titans, the Olympians, and us, the human race. If the town succeeds, the people imprisoned in Peace River will finally be free and there will be peace. If it fails, the resulting war could end the world as we know it. There are some on all sides of this conflict who have their own reasons for seeing the project fail.
These are the stories of the men and women who made a difference during those dark days, and shaped history. It's also about those who had to face their deepest, darkest problems and what they gained from conquering them. It's a place of second chances, hope, and peace. The name of this town is Andersonville.
********************************************
Fade in...
I was standing on the edge of a cliff staring at the lights below. In the distance was the City of Chicago, with its tall, splendid buildings lit brightly in the darkness. How I wished I were there, or anywhere, besides here. Behind me I could hear the two of them getting it on. One was my best friend, Doug; the other was a girl we had picked up in town. She was crying...begging for help as Doug continued to deprogram her. Her first name was Jessie; I didn't know her last. We had found her stumbling out of one of the gay bars in the town below. Doug, who was able to talk the fur coat off a poor man on a cold, winters night, had convinced her to let us drive her own home. If she hadn't been in such a drunken stupor she may have thought better of the invitation. Instead she thanked us and got in my truck As planned, I drove to a deserted location and helped Doug force her out of the truck. At first she screamed for him to stop, but when he didn't, she resorted to begging. My friend ignored both as he wrestled her to the ground. Then he pulled out a knife, and held the tip to her throat. He told the young girl to stay quiet or else. Slowly, as if opening a package received in the mail, Doug cut off her clothes. She whimpered in fright, but didn't cry out anymore. I watched and did nothing.
"I'm going to show you what a real man can do," he hissed. "When I get done with you 'dike', you won't be interested in those chicks anymore." He said the word 'dike' with distaste, not that I blamed him. I hated gays too. While his tactic may have seemed cruel to anyone else, I saw it as a good thing. Once this lesbian found out how satisfying being with a man could be, she would drop her sinful ways. I prayed silently that God would show her the truth.
When Doug started removing his clothes, I looked away so I wouldn't have to witness the act. However, that didn't stop me from hearing the noises they made. From Doug there were sounds of great enjoyment, but from Jessie it was more like torture.
The wind picked up, and I could hear thunder in the distance. A bad storm was coming in, and I could smell the moisture in the air. I just hoped Doug would be done with her before it hit. As I continued to stare out at the lights, Jessie's painful cries started to have an effect on me. I found myself questioning if we were really doing the right thing. True, it had been our religious leader, Master Komma, who had suggested the plan.
"If raping someone will turn them away from their evil, sinful ways, and bring them back to living a normal life, then it's justified," he proclaimed during one of his 4-hour lectures. I could tell many of our members thought otherwise, but then they weren't as devoted to the cause as Doug or I was. Yet in the back of my brain a tiny voice kept telling me what we were doing was wrong. Was it the devil, or my own conscience speaking to me?
I heard Doug grunting loudly as he came, and the girl responded with cries of her own. At first I thought they were cries of passion, but when she started sobbing uncontrollably I knew I was mistaken.
"Shut up, dike!" Doug spoke roughly as he got up. "That's the way you're suppose to feel after making it with a good man - emotional." He motioned me over. "Come on Eric, your turn."
I looked at the naked girl lying on the ground crying. Suddenly I felt shame and compassion for her. What had I done?
"Maybe this is a bad idea, Doug," I said.
"Are you kidding me," he replied with sternness in his voice that I hadn't heard before. "All she needs is one more good 'push'," he chuckled at the pun, "and she'll be free of her faggot desires. You're doing this in the name of God, so go on."
I stared back at my best friend, someone who I considered a brother. We had met at the 'Word of Enlightenment Ministries'. It was a small but radical religious organization run by our leader, Master Komma. To many of the locals Master Komma was a nutcase, but to his followers, we knew he was someone who had been touched by God. As proof of this, I had witnessed many of our master's miracles since joining the church three years ago. Once I had accepted his teachings, Doug had been assigned to help me in my growth.
It had been hard at first. I didn't agree with many of Master Komma's teachings. He believed the way to heaven was a very narrow path, and any deviation from that path would cause someone to go straight to hell. Therefore, for your own good, it required complete devotion to him and his teachings. Gays were one of the things he regularly talked about as being an abomination in God's eyes. He would point out the errors of their ways, and talked about how one day they would lead the world to ruin if we didn't do something about it. Converting gays to become straight was one of those ways.
"Go on," Doug half-encouraged, half-ordered. I looked at the girl again, still crying and trying to cover her private parts. She looked at me with pleading eyes, and it was in those eyes that I could see her suffering. I got down on my knees and tried to touch her hair, but she whimpered and backed away like a frighten animal.
"For crying out loud," Doug yelled. "Just do it so we can get out of here. She's not going to bite."
I pushed my convictions away and nodded, then moved closer. That's when I heard a voice yell at me to stop. It was a voice that caused me to jump and take notice.
"Get off her and back away," she spoke sharply. There was such authority to her words that I assumed it was a cop. Quickly I did as I was told. I looked to see who this person was. I was surprised to see not a cop standing there, but an older, yet attractive woman. She had her hair nicely done, and was wearing a stylish dress with expensive high heels. Everything suggested she was a harmless old woman, everything that is except for the expression on her face. I found myself shivering in fear at her stare.
"This doesn't concern you, 'old woman'," my friend spat out bravely.
"When it involves a young girl being harmed by two 'cowards', then it becomes my concern," she stated coldly.
Doug laughed defiantly at her words. "She's no girl, she's a queer! We're doing Gods work here, 'old lady'. I suggest you leave while there's still time." He held the knife toward her in a threatening manner, but she didn't seem impressed by his actions.
"Come on man, let's go," I suggested, suddenly becoming very afraid. I could sense danger in her, but didn't know why. Perhaps it was her calm yet imposing demeanor that bothered me.
"You should listen to your friend," the woman advised Doug with a tight, cold smile.
"We're not going anywhere you old biddy," Doug snarled. "Who do you think you are anyway, interfering in our business?"
"My name is June Herns, and I'm a judge! Now lay down on the ground, Mr. Doug Cooger and Mr. Eric King, while I call the police."
"Shit Doug, she knows our name," I said in disbelief. "How could she know our names?"
"Shut up," he snapped then glared at the judge. "She's possessed by the devil, that's how she knows. I'll even wager she's one of those bleeding heart judges who believes in slapping criminals on the wrist, instead of giving them what they so richly deserve. Well, Your Honor, I'm going to make sure you don't tell anyone else who we are."
Doug moved toward her with his knife out. Suddenly he stopped walking, and a look of fear registered on his face. He threw his knife away as if some invisible person had forced him to, then fell face forward to the ground and snapped his hands out to his sides. The woman glared at him, then turned to me with contempt.
"Your turn," she stated in a threatening manner. "Do you need help getting down?
I turned white with fear, and quickly threw myself to the ground in the same position as my friend. Jessie sat there in a very emotionally state, watching the entire incident unfound. When she saw that we were no longer a threat to her, she quickly stood and ran off crying towards where I had been standing.
"NO!" I yelled to her. The edge of the cliff rose slightly, and in the darkness it was impossible to tell it was there until you were right on top of it. I watched in horror as the scared woman ran to the edge and disappeared from sight. There was a loud scream that tapered off before suddenly stopping. It was a scream I knew I would never get out of my head.
"Oh my God," I said feeling sick. I ignored the judge's order and stood. I ran over to the cliff and stared down at the darkness below. Somewhere down there laid Jessie. Doug and Judge Herns quickly joined me.
"She's dead," the judge said with tempered rage.
"How do you know?" I replied in despair. "Maybe she survived the fall."
Judge Herns shook her head. "No, she's dead - and you two killed her."
"Wait a minute, I didn't kill anyone!" Doug snapped. "I was trying to save her life before you came along. If she is dead, she's in hell now!"
Doug looked like he was about to say something else, when suddenly he was twisted around to face the cliff. Slowly he took a step toward the edge. Judge Herns looked at him coldly and in a chilling tone said, "You're about to join her."
"No...no, please," Doug begged. "I don't want to jump. PLEASE!"
I stood and watched, scared out of my wits. Doug took another step, and stood inches from the dark abyss.
"Please, he didn't mean it," I begged. I crawled over to her on my knees and put my hands together like I was praying to her. "Please, let him live. He's like a brother to me."
"A poor role model," the judge replied in a harsh tone. She looked at my friend as if gauging what to do. Then with one hand she pulled him back from the edge and threw him to the ground.
"What in the HELL ARE YOU?" Doug screamed.
"SILENCE!" she cut him off. "Now listen carefully. You two are in a lot of trouble. I should throw you both off this cliff and be done with it, but fortunately for you I've learned that acting on my anger is not the way. For now you're coming with me until I cool down and think of what your punishment will be for murdering that young woman."
"Murder?" I questioned. "But...but it was an accident. You saw what she did. I even tried to stop..." Judge Herns looked at me sharply, and I immediately shut up. It was obvious now wasn't the time to explain my actions.
"Both of you will sleep now," she said as if it were an order. "Sleep until I decide what to do."
I found myself growing tried, and fought to keep my eyes open. All my energy seemed to be draining from my body. I watched Doug, who was much weaker from his sexual encounter with Jessie, nod off. I turned back to Judge Herns, who had a small, tight smile on her lips. I tried to say something, but found the world closing in around me. My head touched the ground and everything went dark.
***********************************************
I moaned and stirred slightly on a hard surface. Slowly I opened my eyes and looked to see where I was. I was lying on a hard wooden bench that looked like a church pew. The light coming in from the windows dazzled me, and I had to blink several times before my eyes adjusted. Slowly I rose, and found myself alone in a magnificent courtroom. There was a groan two rows back, and I discovered it was Doug. He sat up slowly, and looked at me with surprise.
"Where are we?" he asked.
"I don't know," I shook my head. "The last thing I remembered was running into that crazy witch at the bluff." I gasped for a moment. "You don't suppose...that she changed her mind and threw us off the cliff anyway?"
Doug looked around and thought about it. "It could be," he said slowly. "Master Komma told us that after we die we're judged by God. Where else would you expect to go on your judgment day but to a courtroom?"
"Then where is everyone?
Doug frowned. "Maybe our deaths were premature, and God wasn't expecting us."
"So this is...heaven," I said in a daze. "If this courtroom is any indication of what the rest of heaven is like, then it's beautiful." A lonesome whistle from outside interrupted my admiration for our new surroundings. I rushed over to the window and was shocked at what I saw. "My God Doug, look! I can see a train crossing the road not too far from here...and there's people and cars outside. They look real."
Doug joined me at the window. Like me, he was surprised to see heaven wasn't much different from a regular town. Where was the city of lights with its gleaming crystals that Master Komma had told us about?
"Look at the markings on that train engine," I pointed out. "It says Conrail. That used to be a major railroad in the northeast until CSX and Norfolk and Southern merged with it. And people are driving cars. Why would you need a car in heaven? What's going on Doug?"
"Maybe this isn't heaven?" he guessed. "Maybe you have to be judged first before you can enter?"
"If that's so, then who are all these people?"
Doug rubbed his chin as he searched for an answer. "Perhaps they're people who don't deserve to go to heaven or hell. This must be a place in between the two - like purgatory."
Somehow his words didn't convince me. I looked back at the train that was switching some hopper cars at a grain tower, and shook my head. We were dead, I was sure of that, but where in the hell were we?
"You're in Andersonville," someone announced as if reading my mind. Both of us turned in the direction of the voice, and froze in terror.
"It's...it's you," I said in a shaky voice. Judge Herns frowned at the obvious and took a seat at her bench. Somehow she had managed to come in without us hearing her. Then I noticed two other women with her. A young, attractive dark-haired teenager and another with long, blonde hair. Both were wearing pretty skirts that enhanced their femininity.
"Approach the bench," Judge Herns told us firmly. Doug gave me a shrug and we did as she ordered.
"Let's see, who first?" she stated in a businesslike tone. "Mr. Cooger, we'll start with you. Do you have anything to say before I pronounce judgment?"
"Judgment!" my friend scoffed. "For what? I didn't do anything wrong."
"I have a complete report on your life that says otherwise," the judge frowned. "However, rather then spend the whole day going through your past, we'll stick with the murder of Jessie Ferns."
"But I haven't been found guilty of anything," he protested.
"On the contrary, you have!" the judge answered firmly. "I was there when Jessie died as a result of the shock and confusion caused by you raping her. If it hadn't been for you, she would be alive today."
"You caused that to happen by interfering," Doug argued. "If you hadn't, she would also be alive today. You let her run off that cliff. Why didn't you use your powers to stop her?"
"I was too busy keeping you in line," she glared. "If you had followed my directions instead of threatening me with a knife, I could have stopped her. On top of that, you made false judgments about her life. For starters, Jessie wasn't gay."
"That's bullshit," Doug shot back. "We both saw her coming out of a gay bar. Why else would she be in there?"
"Why indeed," Judge Herns told us with distaste. "Because I'm a equitable judge, I'm going to tell you why. That way both of you will know what fools you really are." The judge emphasized the word, 'fools'.
"Jessie had a rough beginning. When she was four years old, her father started molesting her. This continued until she was 13, when the county welfare center finally stepped in and placed her in a foster home. Fortunately she never saw her father again, but that wasn't the end of her troubles because the foster home wasn't any better. Her foster parent's son raped Jessie repeatedly late at night.
"Scared and confused, she ran away when she was 17 and ended up in Chicago. There she hooked up with Carrie, someone she had met on the Internet. Her friend, yes, a gay friend, took her in; but unlike her father and that boy in the foster home, Carrie didn't force herself on Jessie in any way. As long as Jessie kept the apartment clean she was free to stay there until she got her act together. Carrie even took Jessie to the battered women's shelter for some much-needed counseling.
"Why you ask? Because Carrie had compassion for Jessie, and cared about her as a person in need. Yes, the same people you hated and rejected treated Jessie with more warmth and dignity than the two of you combined could muster. It was only after years of counseling that Jessie was able to start moving on with her life. She 'wasn't' gay, Mr. Coogar. Jessie was having a drink with some friends, who were gay, when you showed up. Her only crime was not being a bigot like you two. All she was trying to do was forget the horrors of her childhood. Then you two showed up...and brought all those horrors back! You're the reason why she ran away, and ultimately fell to her death!"
"Oh my God," I whispered in horror at what we had done. If what the judge had said was true, then we were guilty of more than just murder.
Judge Herns gave me a swift, stern look, and then turned back to Doug. She narrowed her eyes and pointed her finger at him. "And just so you know Mr. Coogar, if it had been Carrie you picked up and murdered that night, we would still be holding this trial. I judge people by what's in their heart, not by their words or beliefs. You have a very dark heart, Mr. Coogar!"
"You still can't find me guilty of a crime," my friend argued vigorously. "First of all, you don't have the authority. There has to be a trial by my peers. Second, and most important, you're a witness to this crime that you yourself accuse me of. You can't be a witness and the judge - it's illegal."
"Your laws," she stated firmly, "have no meaning in this case. When you're guilty of a crime, you're guilty of the crime. And despite what you may be thinking young man, I find rape worse than murder."
'Worse than murder,' I thought. Why would she consider rape worse than murder? The poor girl was dead for crying out loud, what could be worse than that?
"This is ridiculous," Doug said in a pointed manner. "I demand to see a lawyer!"
"YOU DEMAND!" Judge Herns bellowed as she stood and stared down at him with angry eyes. "You're in no position to DEMAND anything. This is my town, my courtroom, and you have been found guilty of your crimes. Now it's time for the punishment phase."
Slowly the judge raised her hands in front of her, with her palms together as if she were holding something. I looked over and saw that Doug was trying to say something, but while his lips were moving in protest nothing was coming out. When I looked back I saw the judge was whispering something under her breath. That's when I noticed her hands started glowing, and a blue ball of energy/light rose from them. It hovered a few inches over her hands, then rushed at Doug and hit him squarely in the chest. A frighten look appeared on his face as he tried to protest even more. Then he started to shrink right before my very eyes. As this happened, his face and other features also began to change. His jet-black hair turned blonde, and started getting longer as it grew past his shoulders that were getting narrower. His legs and arms grew thin, as the muscles seemed to melt away. However, that was nothing compared to what was happening to his face. The skin grew softer, and his nose became small and feminine. The eyebrows on his tiny face seemed to rise up and get thinner. Even his eyelashes become darker and longer.
His clothes, which were now several sizes too large and meant for the other gender, started to change. His coat and shirt merged together, and become a bright, yellow and white dress that hung just above his tiny knees. Doug's pants dropped down and changed into a pair of white socks, with lace around the top. His brown, scuffed boots became a pair of shiny, white shoes that strapped around his ankles. From his size and the way he was dressed, I judged him to be about three years old. When the changes stopped Doug grabbed the edge of his skirt and held it out in bewilderment.
"What...what's happening?" I whimpered after seeing what she had done to my friend. "What did you do to him?"
Judge Herns gave me an evil smile. "Your friend needs lots of time to grow up. Perhaps starting over as a little girl will help him see things differently." Then she turned her full attention to my friend, who was in too much shock to speak. "From now on until you die, you will be known as Cynthia Ann Zimmer."
"Cyn...Cynthia," he repeated back.
"Or Cindy if you prefer," Judge Herns smiled unpleasantly.
"No!" My friend shook his head and backed away. "No...NO! This can't be happening. I'm a member of the word of the enlightenment church - THE TRUE BELIEVERS OF GOD'S ALMIGHTLY POWER! In his name and our master's name, I command you to change me back you DEMON BEAST."
Judge Herns gave him an impassive stare, and motioned for the blonde-hair woman to move forward. "This is Dr. Green. She is here to help you accept what has happened and teach you about your new life. You will go with her now, Cynthia."
"No, I won't. You're all crazy," my friend shouted like a deranged, little girl.
"Maybe we are," Judge Herns replied calmly, but I could sense bottled-up rage in her tone. "Unfortunately for you my dear, we also have the power to back up our judgments, crazy or sane. In time you'll get used to wearing pretty dresses and playing with dolls. In time you'll see the errors of your ways, and hopefully not make them again. But for now you'll do as we say. You will go with Dr. Green and behave, because if you don't...I will be very, very angry."
"I won't," Doug answered rudely with tears in his eyes. He ran to the main doors to try and escape, but found they wouldn't budge.
"Carol, I suggest you used the office across the hall. I made sure the security system was set up this week."
"Yes, Your Honor," the blonde-hair woman replied crisply. She grabbed hold of my friend around the waist and picked him up. "Come with me, Cynthia. We have a lot to talk about."
Doug kicked and screamed at her to let go, but the doctor held him tightly and carried him out the side door. The room they went into must have been soundproof, because I heard the door slam shut and his screaming ended. I felt a shiver of fear go up my spine at what I had just witnessed.
"It's your turn, Mr. King," she said with no compassion in her voice. I turned slowly to face her. There was tension on her face that clearly showed she wanted justice for what we had done to Jessie. It was more than I could bear, and I lowered my head in fear and shame.
"LOOK AT ME!" she ordered sternly. I shuffled nervously from one foot to the other, and look back into her eyes...those piercing, accusing eyes. "Do you have anything to say before I pronounce judgment?"
"What am I accused of," I whispered in a scared voice.
"Accomplice to murder," she said in a neutral tone. "I could go on, but that will do."
"I'm...I'm sorry, Your Honor." The guilt of what I had done became too much for me to bear, and tears started to fall down my cheeks. "I'm sorry Judge, I really am. I'm guilty of this crime - I can see that now. Please, have mercy on me. I'm sorry. Please forgive me!"
"I'm not the one you need to ask forgiveness for," she dictated. "And sorry doesn't bring Jessie Ferns back. There are some things you must live with for the rest of your life. Like your friend, you will be punished for your crime."
"No," I begged softly. "Please, Your Honor...I don't want to become a little girl! I'll do better with my life, I promise. I'll treat people with respect, like I want to be treated. I'll make amends for what I did. I'll volunteer my time and money to a woman's shelter. I'll do anything you ask...just please; don't change me into a girl. I couldn't stand that...it would kill me."
"Like your hate killed Jessie," she said in a pointed fashion. "While your actions displease me a great deal, my judgment doesn't reflect my anger. What I'm about to do I do for good reasons, Mr. King. This isn't about punishing you. What good does it do to make an individual unhappy for the rest of their life? No, punishment should be used to improve the person's life, not take away from it."
"But...but I promise that I'll do better, Your Honor," I sniffed. I could see it in her eyes - she was going to change me into a girl. I started backing away while she observed me carefully, like a cat watching a trapped mouse.
"Don't try to run, Mr. King...it'll only make it worse." Suddenly I found myself frozen in place. I looked down at my feet and tried to move, but they were stuck solidly to the ground. I found my hands glued to my side, and no matter how hard I tried I couldn't lift them. It felt like someone had a strong grip on my body. When I looked back at the judge, she already had her hands up and was muttering something under her breath. I saw a blue ball of energy rise out of her palms and hover there for a moment. Then like a speeding bullet it moved forward and struck me in the chest. Whatever was holding me in place must had suddenly disappeared, because I found myself moving backwards a few steps even thought I had felt no impact. There was a tingling sensation in my chest that went away after a few seconds.
"You will follow me, Mr. King," she told me.
I placed my hands over my chest but couldn't feel anything differently. "What's going on?" I asked a little confused. "Why didn't anything happen to me?"
Judge Herns ignored my question as she stepped off the bench and motioned me to join her. "Dr. Green will be busy with your friend for a while, and unfortunately we don't have anyone else who can see you. I'll take you to a place where you will wait for her. And in case you're thinking about leaving, the windows and door will be locked. Trust me, Mr. King. There's no place you can go where I can't find you, and if I have to go looking for you I won't be very happy. Do I make myself clear?"
I nodded fearfully that she had. To be honest, I wanted out of that courtroom. If I never went back there again it would be fine with me. Judge Herns led me to a place that was set up similar to a waiting room at a doctor's office. It was a 15 by 20-foot room with a row of chairs and a rack of books and magazines. She motioned me inside.
"There's a bathroom over there," she pointed to door in the corner. "Dr. Green will get you when she's done. DO NOT TRY TO LEAVE young man. If you do, I'll know." The stern expression on her face indicated she was telling the truth.
"Yes, Your Honor," I answered meekly. She gave me one more glare for good measure and closed the door. I heard it being locked.
"What have I gotten myself into?" I asked myself. I sat down in a chair and put my head in my hands. What had I...no...what had we been thinking that night when we were tormenting Jessie? I was just one more hurtful male in the long string of hurtful males to infest Jessie Ferns life. Doug and I hadn't been the cure; we had been part of the problem. Suddenly I felt sick to my stomach. I had stood by and cheered while my friend had raped an innocent girl - all in the name of God. It was so clear to me now how wrong I had been, why wasn't it clear last night?
I stood and walked over to the magazine rack, expecting to see something with the title, "Welcome to Andersonville! Your official magazine to your new life." Instead I was disappointed to find just your usual stuff. I went to the window and stared out at the people walking by. On the outside everything seemed so normal, but from what I had seen I knew this was a very different town.
"Aliens?" I questioned out loud. It was possible. Perhaps we had been whisked off to a secret base on another planet. I look at the mountains in the distance, but they didn't seem out of the ordinary. Neither did the sun seem brighter or dimmer in the sky. If this was another planet it had to be very similar to earth.
I continued standing there looking out the window at the people going by. Everyone seemed young, healthy, and dressed fairly decently. Was that the norm here? I noticed most of the cars were fairly new, although a few clunkers rumbled by now and then. There was something else different. The town, from what I could see, looked clean. It was almost as if everything was only a few years old.
After about 15 minutes of watching the people and traffic go by, I got bored and sat down. I picked up a sports magazine and started going through it, but found myself too nervous to read. I tossed the magazine on the table and put my head back into my hands. What have I gotten myself into I asked myself once more? There was a knock on the door, and the teenager girl I had seen before in the courtroom came in carrying a small cooler.
"Excuse me Eric, but I thought you might be thirsty. Would you like a pop?"
"Yes, I would," I smiled with relief at her kindness. I dug into the cooler and pulled out a Coke.
"I'm a Pepsi person myself," she grinned. The young lady closed the lid and turned to leave.
"Wait," I said, grabbing her arm. "I don't even know your name."
"I'm Linda Anderson," she answered, eyeing my hand carefully.
"Thank you, Linda." I gave her a nervous smile and added, "Can you tell...tell me what's going to happen to me, Linda? I'm so, so..." I couldn't admit to this young, attractive woman that I was scared to death.
The expression on her face, one of caring and compassion, indicated that she understood what I was going through. "It's okay, Eric. No one is going to hurt you, I promise. I know what's going to happen, but I can't tell you. That's really Dr. Greens department."
My mouth went dry hearing her words, but I did feel better by her reassurance that I wouldn't be harmed. "Can you tell me what's going on here? Where am I - really? And who are those people out there?"
She gave me a sad but understanding nod. "You've seen the people outside?"
"Yes," I answered cautiously.
"About 90% of them aren't real people, they're computer generated images. The rest are criminals who traded their jails cells for a new life here, all except for a few who came here for other reasons."
"So most of the people here aren't real?" I was flabbergasted.
"Correct. Except for the fact that their eyes flash, you can't tell the real people from the computer generated ones. They're just as human as you and I."
"So where is this place?"
"Somewhere in Montana," she told me. "Sorry, but I'm not allowed to be more specific than that."
"Earth?" I questioned with some relief. "For a moment I thought I was transported somewhere else."
"Nope, you're still in the United States."
"So what's the purpose of this town? Why does it exist in the first place?"
Linda frowned slightly. "I don't know for certain, Eric...and even if I did I couldn't tell you. There are lots of secrets in Andersonville."
"Well, the fact that Judge Herns' not human isn't a secret," I pointed out. "Someone needs to escape and inform our government. Whatever she's doing, it needs to be stopped."
"First off, there is no way out of Andersonville," Linda explained. "Trust me Eric, I know. If you try to escape you'll be caught and punished. Second, our government is involved in this project. Where do you think all our residents come from?"
"Well, I thought they came here the same way Doug and I did."
Linda shook her head. "They didn't. In fact you're the rarity here. Most are screened very carefully beforehand. Your crime really pissed Judge Herns off, otherwise she would've turned you over to the authorities in Chicago."
I looked carefully at the pretty young woman. There was a question burning on my tongue that I had to ask. "What about you...Linda. Are you a criminal, or one of those people who came here on your own?"
She looked down at the ground and frowned. "Both I guess. It's complicated, Eric. I did something that I was never put on trial for, but I'm just as guilty as those here."
"How long will I be kept here?" I asked, dreading the answer that I already suspected.
"I don't know, Eric. Most likely for the rest of your life."
'The rest of my life,' I thought. I rubbed my hand over my thick beard in serious thought. Andersonville seemed like a nice place to visit, but I definitely didn't want to live here forever.
"Linda, I don't want to stay here for the rest of my life. There has to be a loophole that will get me out of here. I didn't ask to come here, and I would rather spend my life in jail than be forced to live in this town as someone else."
She nodded with a serious expression, as if she understood where I was coming from. "There's only one way I know of that will get you out of here, Eric. Somewhere along the line they're going to offer you a contract to sign. You see, they can't or won't keep you here without the proper paperwork. Maybe our government won't allow that to happen, I don't know. Anyway, if you don't sign a contract, legally they can't change you into someone else. That doesn't mean they won't, but if you don't sign a contract it's the best chance you have of getting out of here. The director overseeing Andersonville is a real stickler when it comes to paperwork."
I nodded my head slowly. "Thank you, Linda. I'm really...I'm really sorry for what happened to Jessie."
She gave me an understanding nod. "I understand, Eric. I don't condone what you did, but I know how you feel. Like you, I watched someone else commit a crime and did nothing about it. We both should've stopped the other person and yet...we approved of the crime at the time. I think Judge Herns understands, and took that into account when she passed judgment on you. Most of Judge Herns' anger was directed at your friend, she was only slightly pissed at you. Speaking of which, she's going to come looking for me if I don't get back to my desk. Talk to you later, Eric."
"Thank you, Linda," I replied. As soon as she left I felt lonely again. Linda had provided me with some answers, but did they really do me any good? I had been brought here against my will, and this Judge Herns didn't seem too concerned about any contract. I drank my pop and thought about the events that had led me here. I was guilty of the crime, but being punished to live in a town run by a female alien seemed unreasonable.
A knock on the door brought me out of my thoughts. It opened, and Dr. Green stepped in smiling. If I had any ideas of rushing past her they were quenched when I saw the cop behind her.
"Sorry for the long wait," she explained cheerfully. "Your friend wasn't too happy about her new life, and it took a while."
"You'll find I won't be any happier," I replied in a curt fashion. "I want to see the judge."
"Sorry," the doctor smiled sympathetically. "She's busy right now. I'm afraid you're stuck with me. This way, Eric."
"Where...where to?" I asked cautiously.
"My office," she beamed, being a little bit too cheerful for my taste. The cop on the other hand eyed me with contempt. It was clear he wasn't going to let me cause any trouble as long as he was around. I shrugged my shoulders in frustration and followed her upstairs to her office. The cop closed the door after I went inside.
"Have a seat, Eric," Dr. Green told me in a pleasant manner. I did as she ordered, and looked around the room nervously. I had seen the power that the judge had, and wondered if this person had those same abilities. Still, it was hard for me not to like Dr. Green just a little. She seemed like a nice, upbeat lady who cared about how I felt. Not that she was as concern about my life as I was.
"What now?" I asked.
"I want you to play a game with me," she replied, taking a seat across from me. "I want you to start at five, and count to one." I looked at her funny, but the doctor just grinned as if everything was normal.
"Why do you want me to do that?"
"Because I asked nicely," she answered in a cheerful tone. "Don't worry, no harm will come to you if you follow my order."
"But it will if I don't?" I shot back suspiciously.
"Calm down, Eric. If we wanted to hurt you we would've done so already. Now please, humor me. Count down from five."
Her mannerisms made me nervous, for she seemed to have no fear of me. Slowly I started counting down from five like she asked. When I got to one, all hell broke loosed within my body. A tingling of pins and needles started in my chest and moved throughout my body. To my horror, I started shrinking, not only in height, but also in muscle size. There was a heavy concentration of activity located around my chest and groin, and I could feel a tugging on my hair as it grew several inches and dropped below my shoulders.
My breast started to push out against my shirt, and I watched in horror as they grew. I could feel the skin stretching, as they shot out, yet there wasn't any pain. Then my butt move on it's own as my hips shifted out and higher up my body. The area around my groin continued to tingle intensively, and I felt my penis shrinking, as more internal changes seemed to be taking place. It was an almost pleasant, tickling effect that was beginning - I hated to admit it - turn me on. My legs grew narrower, as did my arms, and my hands got smaller. Both hands looked so tiny and feminine now, and I gasped hard at the changes being done to me.
The worse part was my clothes. They shifted and were transformed into other garments to meet the new configuration of my body. I felt a bra wrap itself around my new breasts and confine them, as my cotton underwear turned into something silky and clingy. A pair of dark pantyhose that had once been my socks quickly covered my new underwear. My shirt was transformed into a lacy, white slip that stopped several inches above my knees, and my pants moved upward and became a red skirt and white blouse. It certainly was the perfect outfit to show off my new, unwanted figure. I watched in shock as my old tennis shoes turned into a pair of red, high heels. All this took place in a manner of seconds, and thoroughly dazed me.
I felt a final tugging my manhood that wasn't painful, but caused me to cry out. It was gone - somehow I knew that without looking. The tingling stopped as if a switch had been thrown, and I sat there in a semi-state of shock.
"Take a deep breath," Dr. Green said. "It'll make you feel better."
"No...no," I kept repeating. I didn't want to be a girl. What had that crazy judge condemned me to?
"It's okay, Erica," Dr. Green tried to reassure me. "It's all over now. You won't have to go through that again."
"WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?" I screamed, lunging toward her. "What did you DO TO ME?" But before I could reach the good doctor someone grabbed my arms and pushed me back into my chair. It turned out to be a man; a very big, muscular man with a sneer that showed he meant business. He hadn't been there moments ago, so where had he come from? Then I noticed his eyes flashing menacing at me.
"Don't try that again," Dr. Green warned me sternly.
I broke. Tears formed in my eyes, and I placed my head in my hands and started bawling uncontrollably. The man let go of me, and his grasp was replaced by the warm and gentle touch of Dr. Green.
"Shhh, it's okay," she told me. "It's not the end of the world, Erica. This is the beginning of a new and wonderful life."
"No, no, no," I said over and over again. "I don't want to be a girl. Please change me back."
Dr. Green must have had lots of practice in these types of situation, because she let me cry and get all my emotions out. I found myself turning to her for comfort, even burying myself into her arms, despite my mistrust and hatred toward her. I felt better being held in her arms. I bawled like a baby, pushing out all those feelings that I suddenly found inside me. Shock, horror, guilt, and then surprisingly...relief. Where in the hell was my relief coming from? I wasn't happy about what they had done to me!
"It's going to be okay," Dr. Green reassured me after I was done. "You're going to get past this and accept what has happened."
"No, I don't want to," I whimpered. "I don't want to stay here."
"I'm sorry, but you don't have a choice anymore," she explained. "Eric King is gone now. From this day on you'll be known as Erica Hawk."
"STOP IT!" I screamed, and found myself crying again. I didn't want to hear about my new life anymore. I wanted my old life back - I wanted to be me again.
"It's okay," Dr. Green cooed. She patted me on the back, and ran her hand through my hair in a smoothing manner. I suddenly became turned on by her actions - and cursed myself for being seduced by the enemy.
"Leave me alone," I told her. I pushed her away, and found myself examining her lovely, feminine face. A wave of sexual feelings rushed through my body, and images of Dr. Green standing there naked filled my brain. I wanted her.
"What's wrong, Erica?" Dr. Green asked in a puzzled tone. She must have noticed I was looking at her funny.
"You know what's wrong," I yelled. My feelings for her were so strong I could almost feel my hands touching her warm, smooth body. I bet she was a tiger in bed.
"No, I don't," she shook her head. "Let me get you some water, and then we can talk."
As she walked over to the sink to get me a drink I followed her movements. I wanted her - badly, despite my new equipment. What the hell was going on here? I had been given a female body, but not the emotions that went along with it. She returned with my water and handed the glass to me. I took a sip and continued to stare at her with lust. The doctor picked up a book from the table next to her and handed it to me.
"This is your new life," she told me. I took the book, which was several hundred pages long, and sat it on my lap. "In it you'll find all the information and history about yourself to fit in here."
"I'm not interested," I told her sternly.
"As I said Erica, it doesn't matter," she insisted. "You won't be able to leave Andersonville ever again, so you might as well make the best of it."
"And if I don't?" I threatened, suddenly finding a new surge of strength to resist my sexual feelings for her.
"I'm afraid the judge won't be very happy if you cause any trouble," she explained. "Judge Herns can be your friend, or your enemy. Those who get on her bad side can find life most unpleasant here."
"Yeah, I bet," I snapped rudely. "You can't keep me here."
"That remains to be seen," she nodded knowingly. "Speaking of which, I have something I need you to sign." She handed me a piece of paper.
"What's this?" I asked, known full well what it was.
"A contract," Dr. Green replied. "I need you to sign it, so we can care for you."
"And if I don't?" I challenged. "You can't keep me here unless I sign it, isn't that correct."
"Well, technically that's true," she admitted.
"That means you'll have to change me back!" I smirked, playing my trump card.
"No," Dr. Green shook her head sadly.
"What do you mean 'NO'? Without a contract, you can't touch me. Linda Anderson even told me so."
"I don't know what Linda told you, Erica," Dr. Green explained with a serious expression edged on her pretty face, "but she's wrong. The only thing this contract does is allow us to provide you with a new life here. By signing it, you're agreeing to let us set you up with a new identity, job, and place to live. Your transformation has nothing to do with this contract."
"I don't believe you," I snared.
"It's true, Erica. I wouldn't lie to you about this."
"So what the HELL does that mean to me?"
"It means young lady, that if you don't sign this contract you don't get to stay here. It means we'll have to release you into the real world as you currently are. It means that while you won't remember how you became a girl, you will remember who you once were. I suppose you may be able to convince some of your church members that something happened to you - but judging by the actions of your church leader, it's unlikely they would accept you back into their fold. Anyone else you tell will assume you're crazy and lock you up. How do you feel about a group of doctors trying to convince you that you're really a young woman? So you see, whatever you do Judge Herns won't change you back. In fact, I wouldn't be surprised if she made you younger before releasing you, so you'd have to start all over again."
"You're lying," I said crossly. "Judge Herns can't possible be planning to force me to live as a girl for the rest of my life even if I don't agree to stay here."
"What's to stop her?" Dr. Green responded in a matter of fact tone. I thought about it; she had a point. I resorted to begging.
"Look, all I want is to be changed back into my old body. Do that and I swear I'll leave this place and never come back here again. I promise I'll change my ways, and help out women anyway I can."
"I'm sorry, Erica, but I don't have the power to change you back. If I could I would, but only Judge Herns can do that."
"I want to see her," I insisted.
The doctor shook her head. "No you don't...at least not right now. It's going to take a least a day for her to cool down. Look, I'll make a deal with you, Erica. For now go along with your new life. Behave, and give the judge a chance to calm down. Do that for me, and I'll set up a time for you to meet with her tomorrow. Then you can present your case to her."
"And what happens if she turns me down?" I asked.
"Then I guess we'll be back at square one," she shrugged. "Look, you've got nothing to lose by doing as I requested."
"Yeah? Well maybe I don't and maybe I do. If I behave and act the part like you suggest, that may be the proof you need to show the judge that I can fit in here, and then she'll turn down my request."
Dr. Green shook her head. "I have no stake in this what so ever, Erica. Believe me, the last thing I need is a client who doesn't want to stay here. But just so you know, I have no sympathies for your current state. Your actions caused a young woman to lose her life and for what? Your bigotry? If there's anyone I feel sorry for, it's Jessie Ferns."
"Point taken, doctor," I expressed sadly. "Okay, I'll take you up on your offer. What do I do now?"
"I want you to go home and study this book. Inside you'll find everything you need to know about your current life. We've already made arrangements for you to miss school today.
"SCHOOL!" I choked out. "How old am I?" I suddenly realized that I didn't even know what I looked like, let alone how old I was.
"You can read about your bio on page one," she replied. "I'll have Officer Scott drive you home. Tomorrow you'll report to school as planned. After classes you'll come here. I'll set up the appointment with Judge Herns that afternoon."
"You promise?"
"I do," she nodded.
I stood and handed her back the contract she had given me. "Okay, I'll go along with this...until tomorrow."
"Good," Dr. Green smiled. She opened the door and told the cop to drive me home.
********************************************
The first thing I did when I got home was find my room. That didn't turn out to be a problem. There was a sign on the door that read 'Erica's room' in big, bold letters, followed by words, 'enter at your own risk'. I peered inside and spotted a queen-size, canopy bed near the corner. A pink and white comforter with ruffles along the sides covered it. Other things revealed it was a girl's room, like the dolls on the shelves and dresser...and the vanity table with makeup strewn about. I swallowed hard, and walked into the room...my room.
There was a full-length mirror on the back of the door. I didn't know how I knew, but I did. Taking a few deep breaths, I slowly closed the door. The image of a young, teenager girl with a shock expression on her face appeared. As I raised my hand and touched my cheek, the girl in the reflection did the same thing. She had long, black hair that was straight and hung several inches past her shoulders. Her face, it was an attractive face, had a small, feminine nose, long dark eyelashes, and lips that looked like they were meant to be kissed. I moved my hands over my breast, which were big and firm, and down my narrow waist and past my hips. I felt a shiver of sexual excitement run through my body as I watched the girl checking herself out. It was a definite turn-on. Then I caught myself. I was the girl turning me on. ME - now a young, sexy girl but with my male emotions still intact. I flung the door open to hide the image, but when I turned I found myself looking in the mirror on the vanity table.
"Shit," I swore. I picked up a towel and covered it so I wouldn't have to see the dazed look of the girl that I have become. I sat down on the bed and thought about what to do next.
"The first thing I need to do is get out of this damn dress," I told myself. I swore Judge Herns had made me wear this skirt because it was so damn short and uncomfortable. I started rooting through my drawers until I came across an oversize T-shirt with the words 'Andersonville Track Team' and a pair of gray sweat pants. I unzipped the skirt and let it fall to the floor, followed by the white blouse, the lacy half-slip, and the dark pantyhose. I suddenly felt better standing there in just my bra and panties.
"How can women stand wearing this crap ten hours a day?" I asked myself. I slipped into the shirt and sweat pants and plopped down on the bed. I opened up the book Dr. Green had given me and started reading. Despite the fact it was suppose to be an aid for my acceptance into their town, I found it interesting. I learned I was 17 years old and in the 11th grade. I had a younger brother who was 15 and another who was 13. While I was just an average student, I was something of a star on the Andersonville track team. In fact the trophies on my shelves indicated that I was one of their best runners. I smiled, because as a boy in school I had also been a good runner. I least I wasn't a cheerleader, or on the girls dance team.
I read on, learning about my parents, my history, and my friends. Much to my surprise, I wasn't dating anyone. My history showed I had dated one guy for about a month but broke it off. One guy! Hell, I was a hot looking chick. Why didn't I have more boyfriends? Then I caught myself. What was wrong with me? Not having a boyfriend was a good thing! Suddenly I became confused over the situation. Why did not having a boyfriend bother me so much?
The sound of the front door opening and closing caught my attention. I looked at the clock and was surprise to see it was late afternoon. I placed the book down and walked into the kitchen, where I found my youngest brother looking in the refrigerator for something to eat.
"Um, hi," I said.
He looked at me strangely and replied, "Hi back." I noticed the pupils of his eyes flashed weirdly at me. He turned back to the refrigerator, completely ignoring me.
"Um, what are you looking for?" I asked.
"What's it to you, sissy?" he shot back.
I felt my ears start to burn. "What did you call me?"
"What?" he replied curtly, reappearing from the refrigerator with an apple in his hand."
"I asked, "What did you call me?"
"Sissy," he commented as if it were no big deal. "What's your problem?"
I was about to say something, then remembered reading that this was the nickname my brother Michael, or Mike as he preferred, had given me when he was just learning how to talk. "Um, nothing," I replied. "Did you have fun at school today?"
He rolled his eyes in a disgusted fashion. "When is school ever fun, Sissy? You're starting to get weird on us."
With those parting words, my brother picked up his books and walked past me while biting into his apple. I stood there for a moment, then turned and watched him go into his room. I was going to follow but stopped, deciding it would be better if I didn't. Suddenly I felt so alone in this house, and wanted desperately to call someone.
'Why not?' I thought. 'On one of the pages in my book there was a listing of friends. I could call one of them and then...and then what?' I found myself asking. What would I do? Get on the phone and talk to them about makeup, clothes, and maybe even boys? I realized that I really didn't want to just chat; I wanted to talk to someone about what had happened to me. The problem was I didn't know out of all my friends who I could trust. I sat down at the kitchen table and stared out the window feeling so out of place.
Almost a half-hour of sulking later I heard a car pull up outside, and the sound of two doors closing. I walked into the living room to see who it was. A teenage boy came through the door holding a bag of groceries. Behind him followed a middle-aged woman, also carrying a bag. I noticed she had short, black hair that was femininely styled and curled just above her shoulders. She was also trim and attractive, and wore a dark blue skirt suit with a light, blue blouse.
"Hi honey," she smiled, while handing the bag over to me. Out of reaction I took it from her. "Put this on the counter while I get the rest."
I did as she asked, not really knowing what else to do. I followed my brother into the kitchen and placed my bag next to his.
"You can put the stuff away," he ordered. "I had to bring it in."
"Wait a minute, that's not fair," I protested. "I had to help carry them in too."
He snorted. "Only from the front door. I carried it all the way in from the car. Besides, I have things to do."
"And I don't," I snapped sarcastically.
"You said it, not me," he smiled triumphantly.
"Now listen here..."
"What's going on?" my mother questioned while carrying in another bag of groceries.
"I have homework to do," my brother replied. "I asked Erica to help you put the groceries away and she threw a fit. She thinks everyone else should do all the work while she acts like a queen."
"That's a lie," I snapped, but my mother would have none of it.
"Enough, you two," she said, putting her hands between us. "Steve, go do your homework. I need to talk to your sister in private."
Erica's in trouble," he mocked with joy. "While you're bawling her out mom, why don't you tell her to hang her pantyhose somewhere else besides the shower rod. I'm getting tired of having to take them down every time I take a shower."
"Girls have different needs," she explained swiftly. "Go on, I'll deal with it."
My brother flashed me a "you're in trouble now" grin and left the room. My mother reached into a bag and pulled out a chicken breast. "Put this in the refrigerator, will you, Erica."
I did as she asked, and when I turned back I noticed she was staring at me with a slight smile.
"What...what is it?" I asked.
"Don't you notice anything different about me?" Suddenly I did.
"Your eyes," I gasped. "They're normal...like mine. Oh thank God. You don't know how...how isolated I was feeling."
She nodded. "I understand, Erica. Dr. Green called and told me you would be staying here, which is why I came home early. Until now I was the only real person in this family."
"Who are you?"
"You mean, who was I?" she grinned, while handing me a loaf of bread to put away.
"Yes, that's what I meant," I answered, taking the bread and then realizing I didn't know what to do with it.
"Put it in the bread box behind you," she smiled. "I see you haven't used your learning powers yet."
"My powers?"
"Yes, your powers. If you stop and think about a question you have, the answer usually comes to you. It's actually pretty neat."
"Um, I'll take your word for it," I replied. "Now getting back to my question, who are you?"
"Why, I'm your mother," she grinned sheepishly while putting some canned goods away.
"That's not what I meant."
"I know, but it's all you're going to get from me, Erica. You see dear, unlike you, I like my life here. It's...comfortable."
"Comfortable," I sneered. "So they got to you like they're trying to get to me."
"No one got to me," she answered in a disapproving manner. "This is a new start for me, and I'm happy about it."
"Having some stranger, who's not even real, stick you between the legs," I said crudely. "How in the hell could you be happy about that?"
My mother jerked me around with incredible strength and made me face her. "Don't you ever talk to me like that again young lady! I won't put up with it. In prison we have a rule; you respect your elders. Forget the fact that I'm supposed to be your mother - I've been here longer which means I know all the ins and outs of this place. You can disagree with me, but don't you EVER disrespect me like that again. Understand?"
I nodded my head nervously as she glared at me with hardened eyes. Then they softened, and she released her grip. My new mother turned back to a bag and started putting more stuff away. "I'm sorry, Erica. I didn't mean to come down on you like that. It's just that, you have no idea what kind of hell I went through in my previous life. I can't even talk about some of the stuff that happened to me with Dr. Green. This is my second chance at life, and I'm happy how it turned out. Please don't do anything to ruin it for me."
"I won't...mom," I promised a little flustered. Calling her mom seemed to break the ice, because she stopped putting the groceries away and gave me a big hug.
"It's okay, Erica, I know you're scared. Just remember; you're not alone here. If you want to talk to me about your past life we can, as long as it's in private. When there are other people around, I want you to act like my daughter - especially in front of your father and brothers. We have a close-knit family here, and I want you to be a part of it. I know we can be close Erica, if you give this a chance."
"I'll...I'll try," I told my mother, who hugged me even tighter.
"Good," she whispered. "Now, lets finish putting these groceries away and start making dinner. Your father should be home soon."
We made hamburgers that night and sat down to eat as a family. As we ate my father talked about his day at water department. I found it a little boring to listen to. My brothers were just as annoying at the dinner table as when I first met them. They discussed sports, girls, and other 'macho' things while ignoring me completely. That suited me just fine. I didn't want to talk to them anyway.
Later on that night, alone in my room, I reflected on my true feelings about my new mother. They were mixed. On one hand I wanted desperately to be changed back into my old self, and my mother seemed to be here to convince me otherwise. On the other hand she was real, not only as a person but also concerning her happiness about being here. There wasn't anyplace she would rather be than right here, raising her family like any other mother. She cared about us - her children.
Of course, I had no idea what she was like before coming here, since she refused to discuss that with me. Perhaps she had been an old lady who had wasted her life in jail, and wished for something better. Or maybe she was some gay man who was now getting his ultimate wish, being loved by a man each night? Somehow I didn't think she had been gay though. Gay men were happy being male, and the thought of changing genders was just as repulsive to them as it was to me. Then again, after the shock had worn off, I wasn't really as repulsed by my new life as I had been. Yes, I still wanted to be changed back into a man, but now I wasn't so depressed about who I was. I was part of a normal, loving family, something that had been lacking in my life when I was growing up.
I went to bed and fell into a fitful sleep. I found myself reliving the night that Jessie had died. In my dream I was on the edge of the cliff next to her. As she started to fall I grabbed for her, but she was just out of my reach. I watched her fall into the darkness - horrible fear registering on her pretty face at the realization she was about to die a painful death. Her scream echoed in my mind. Suddenly I woke to the sound of my alarm clock going off. I hit the snooze button and lay there thinking about Jessie, and what an injustice we - 'I' - had done to her. Maybe Judge Herns was right. Maybe I did belong here. I wondered if Doug was feeling the same way.
The alarm went off again, and I rose slowly and got ready for school. After my shower I proceeded to put on my underwear. There was a knock on my door, which turned out to be my mother.
"How are you doing?" she asked with a tad of concern. "Do you need any help getting ready?"
"I think I'm okay," I told her. "It's just that...well, my makeup and all. I know how to do it...it's the forcing myself to put it on that's the problem. It feels so wrong with me being...a man."
She smiled, and put her hand against my cheek. "It's okay, Erica, there's nothing to be ashamed of. You should've seen me my first few days. It took me a month to finally wear a dress on my own. Gosh, what a mess I was. When I look back at that time now, I think about how silly I was being."
"So you were a man?"
My mother frowned, then nodded. "I didn't want you to find out because I was afraid it would affect our relationship."
"Look, no offense...but how could you accept this? I mean...you're still a man inside."
"No, you're wrong, Erica. Inside I'm not a man or woman, but a person. Look, gender...gender doesn't mean anything to me now. Everything I wanted in life and thought I could never have has come true. Yes, I'm a woman because of it, but so what? After a while you realize they can't change who you are inside. I still get to express myself the way I want to, I simply do it in a more feminine style. In many ways, it's easier to live like this. I have the life I missed yet desired, which makes me incredibly happy."
"You really think this life is worth losing your gender over?" I pressed.
She sighed. "For me, yes. For you Erica, only you can decide. If you want to try and accept who you are, I'll do what I can to help. There will be hurtles, setbacks, and even times when you'll hate being a girl...but in the end you'll find being a man or woman doesn't matter if you're happy."
"What if I don't want to accept this new life?"
"Then I can't help you," she replied. "I can't make the judge change you back, and I certainly don't have the power to do it myself. I'll support you as much as I can, but there isn't anything I can do to ease your pain if you decide this is not who you want be."
I sat next to my mother in a slight daze. She seemed like such a nice person, someone I could relate too and trust. I thought about Master Komma at the compound. I trusted him too, but it was a different type of trust. I would do things to please him and win his approval. My mother on the other hand didn't require any test of loyalty to win her acceptance. I was her child, and that was all she needed. It was a better, more gratifying type of security and trust.
"I better get ready," I said. She smiled, and kissed me on the forehead before leaving. I watched her go, feeling secure for the first time in years.
***************************************
School - what can I say about it? I didn't enjoy it much the first time around and I wasn't having much fun the second time either. Classes were boring, especially since I had a hard time following the lectures our teachers gave us. There was history, something I did all right in a few years back, but now found that I had forgotten most of the dates. English - yeah right, I sucked in English. Worse, we had a ten-page report due at the end of the week and I was pretty sure that I, or rather the person I was supposed to be, hadn't even started yet. The only good news that morning was PE. It gave me a chance to put away my books for an hour and exercise my body, even if it did have boobs now. It was like a breath of fresh air. Slowly I entered into the girl's dressing room, not knowing what to expect.
"Hi Erica," a beautiful blonde bombshell said to me. She was a temp, and was dressed in a pair of red panties and a white bra that did little to hide her huge breasts. I found myself getting nervous as that familiar, sexual feeling started generating around my vagina.
"Um, hi," I replied, looking at her carefully as she slipped into a pair of tight, red shorts. If I remembered my reading from last night, her name was Amber Clark, a close classmate of mine.
"What's wrong," she asked, a little concerned as I stood there staring at her.
"Nothing, nothing." I took a seat next to her and started untying my shoes. Suddenly I felt very uncomfortable. I looked around, and spotted other girls in various stages of getting dressed. The blonde, sensing there was a problem, sat down next to me and put her hand on my leg.
"Are you sure everything's okay, Erica?" she asked with deep concern. "You don't look very well. Your face looks flush. Is it that time of the month?"
"What?" I replied in confusion, and then realized what she was asking. "No, I don't think so." I found her touches sexually arousing, especially since she was sitting there without her shirt on. The fact that she was concern about me only added to my discomfort.
"Then what is it?" she asked in a voice as sweet as honey. I turned away from her eyes, and found myself examining her large, lovely breasts.
"What are you staring at?" she accused in a stern tone, her caring and concern demeanor turning to that of anger.
"Noth...nothing," I stuttered. Suddenly I found myself the center of attention as the other girls stopped what they were doing to see what the commotion was about.
"You were staring at my tits...why?" Amber demanded to know.
"No...I wasn't," I tried denying, but did a poor job of it. "I'm...I'm just not feeling like myself today." I grabbed my book bag and made a beeline for the door, only to have it blocked by another blonde-hair lady who was our gym teacher. She was tall and well built, wearing a pair of red shorts and a white T-shirt with the words; 'Andersonville Athletic Dept' printed across her chest.
"What's going on girls?" she asked.
"Erica was gawking at my chest," Amber said loudly so everyone could hear. She stared at me hatefully, and with her T-shirt drawn over her breast added, "I think she's one of 'those people'."
The words 'those people' had a negative spin to it. I suddenly found myself feeling guilty for being different from the others.
"It was an...accident," I said. "I wasn't really looking."
Our gym teacher, Mrs. Barber, looked at me carefully with her brown eyes, and for the first time I realized she wasn't a temp. She frowned and said, "Why don't you wait for me in my office while I take care of this, Erica."
"Take care of what?" I asked, suddenly getting very defensive. "I didn't do anything wrong!"
Mrs. Barber stared at me in a stern manner. "Still, I think it would be better if you waited in my office. I'll be there in ten minutes."
"But..."
"Go," she ordered more forcefully. I turned and looked at the girls in the locker room, all of them staring at me as if I was the plague. They hated me...for being different from them. They all hated me. I found tears forming in my eyes at their rejection, and rushed out the door. Mrs. Barber's office was on the right, but instead of going in I started running down the hallway toward the exit. I ran to my car and got inside. I couldn't take it anymore...I had to get out of here. Regardless of whether I was a male or female now, I had to get out of this town before I went crazy.
I drove toward downtown and took a side street that I thought would lead me away. About a mile down the road it dead-ended into a park. I turned the car around and tried another street, only to find it went nowhere as well. I found myself twisting and turning through a large neighborhood with average American homes on both sides. I discovered it was a big circle, and all the roads lead back to downtown. In my frustration, I took another road and drove as far as I could until it dead-ended at the start of some woods. I got out of the car and ran down a small, dirt path. About 15 minutes later it came to a large, beautiful lake - and on the other side I could make out the buildings that made up the town of Anderson. I had gone in a big circle somehow.
Defeated, I sat down against a tree and started crying. I felt more lost then ever before - including the time when my parents kicked me out of the house and told me to never come back. My real father had died when I was ten, and my mother later married a man who controlled every aspect of her life, right down to who she could be friends with and who she couldn't. I could never understand why my mother would allow someone to have so much power over her.
Worse, I was just at the age where I was starting to become independent, and this didn't sit well with my stepfather who was a major control freak. As I got older, things between us became worse as I disagreed with him on several issues. When he told me to be home at eleven, I would stay out until one. If he grounded me for it, I would sneak out of the house when he wasn't watching. By the time I turned 18 my stepfather had had enough. He told me to leave home and never come back. My mother, my very own mother, said nothing as I packed my bags. Not once did she protest his decision, and I knew where I stood with her. I didn't even bother saying goodbye to her as I walked out the door that final time.
For the next six months I wandered around the country, sleeping in my car and begging, sometimes working for meals. One night I saw a flyer offering a free meal to anyone who showed up at this church. Broke and starving, I had been seriously considering robbing a convenience store. Faced with the prospect of becoming a criminal, which in my heart I really didn't want to become, or spending a few hours listening to someone spout off about their religion, I chose the latter. That night I met Doug, and he turned my life around. I thought it was for the better, but now I saw how wrong I had been.
"You should be in school," someone told me harshly. The voice startled me, for I hadn't heard anyone coming up the path. I turned and saw Judge Herns standing there looking very stern and angry. Something inside me snapped, and I started crying again. It was crazy, because I wanted to yell and curse, and demand that she changed me back...and yet all I could do was cry and hope that she would comfort me somehow. Her comfort - hell, I should hate her guts for what she did to me. But the only thing I could think of was how I had squandered my life. So many wrong decisions and wasted moments.
The judge, upon seeing my mood, sighed and sat down on the log next to me. I continued to sob as she watched with strong, yet compassionate eyes. She pulled out a hankie from her purse and handed it to me.
"Dry your eyes and blow your nose," she ordered. I took the hankie and did as she commanded. When I tried to hand it back she refused. "Keep it. You may need it later."
"Why?" I sniffed. "Why did you make me different from the others?"
"What do you mean?" she asked with a thin smile. I knew right then that she understood what I was talking about.
"I mean why do girls still turn me on?" I demanded to know. "It's like my body's changed, but my mind hasn't."
"And that's a bad thing?" she questioned.
"I want to be normal!" I sprouted.
"What's normal?" she asked in a serious manner.
"You know what normal is! Normal, at least with this body, is that I should like guys, not girls. Even the huskiest guys at school do nothing for me. But let me see a girl half undressed and it's all I can do to control myself. You deliberately left me with these feelings, didn't you?"
"Let me get this straight," she said slowly and clearly. "You think of yourself as a man trapped in a woman's body, yet you're mad at me because I didn't give you the feelings that would make you feel attracted to men...which if I understand you correctly, 'would' make you gay. Am I missing something here?"
I had to admit she had a point. If I wanted to be attractive to guys, wouldn't that make me a homosexual? Yet by being a girl who was attracted to girls, everyone saw me as being gay. Either way, by my own definition, I was gay.
"Look, you know what I mean. People here, they...they think I'm different when I'm not."
"Sort of like Jessie Ferns, huh," the judge pointed out strongly. "I guess you could say she felt the same way...being scared of having an intimate relationship with a man, while at the same time hanging around known lesbians who she felt comfortable with. People labeled her without knowing the truth."
"I'm sorry," I answered with tears in my eyes. "Yes, yes, yes, you're right, I did label her unfairly. I'm sorry for what I did. I was wrong...okay? This is different. I can't help the way I feel toward other girls. If I'm going to be stuck in this body for the rest of my life, I want to be normal like everyone else."
"Again, what's normal?" she asked as if it were a rhetorical question. "Is it sitting around with a group of women exchanging recipes and giggling your head off? Is it wearing fancy dresses and high heels, and going to the prom with the star quarterback of the football team? Or is being normal something that comes from within? If you're not happy with these feelings Erica, perhaps you could try having sex with a man. What was it your friend suggested for Jessie Ferns...just 'one good push' to put you on the straight and narrow path of true womanhood.
"You know that won't work for me?" I protested.
"Why not? You believed it would for Jessie Ferns. One night with a good man and she would be straight as an arrow...RIGHT?"
I hung my head in defeat. In a broken tone I replied, "I said I was sorry. I was wrong to judge Jessie based on some sexual acts. What more do you want me to do?"
She grabbed my chin and made me face her. "You still don't get it, do you...you foolish child. Sex is sex, but love is love and they're not the same thing. Love is not about the pleasure you feel from a biological act...and sex is just an express of your love for someone. Love for a person is constant; it's not about what happens between the sheets when the moods hits. Any FOOL can have sex...but what do they get out of the relationship, REALLY, if that's all it's based on? With true love, sex will take a back seat in any relationship. Don't you see what you're doing? You're not condemning someone for the sex they had, but for the love they feel for each other. Straight or gay, love is real and it must be respected."
"I'm...I'm not that strong," I whimpered. "Even if I wanted to, I don't think I could stand people treating me like a second class citizen."
"I'm sure Jessie and her friends felt the same way," Judge Herns replied mockingly.
"You...you hate me, don't you," I said on the verge of crying again. "You told me that punishment should be used to improve the person's life, not take away from it...but you really don't mean that, do you? You want me to suffer for something I regret very deeply!"
I saw her mouth twitch, and a small smile appeared. "No, Erica, I don't want you to suffer. What I want you to do is learn from your mistakes. I wanted you to feel the pain that you inflicted on others, so when the situation comes up again you'll do the right thing. It's a very simple lesson, Erica. If you want people to respect you, then you must be respectful of others."
"Are you go...going to let me leave?"
She shook her head. "No, Erica. I'm not changing you back nor will I let you leave, and least not for a while. While you may regret many things, Jessie Ferns is still dead. Keeping you here will help you adjust to your new life and make you, in time, a better person."
"How long?" I asked.
She looked at me carefully. "I can't put a time limit on this...but at least five years.
"What gives you that right?" I questioned.
She frowned and shook her head. "Nothing gives me that right. What I should do is turn you and your friend over to the police. With my testimony, I could make sure you both get life for committing a hate crime, which we both know is the truth. You singled Jessie out because you thought she was gay. Is that what you want Erica...to spend the rest of your life behind bars? What I offer is a chance for you to grow and redeem yourself for your past mistakes. That's my offer, Erica...and it's the best offer anyone's going to give you."
"What about today...and how I feel toward other women?"
"What happened today will be forgotten, I'll see to that. As for your sexual preferences, for now I'll take them away. You can think about what you want to do and let me know. However, be careful with your decision, because once you decide I won't change you back. Frankly, I don't care what you decide, just as long as it makes you happy."
"Who are you?" I asked in a whisper.
The judge looked surprised by my question, but gave me a small, compassionate grin. "Someone who wants to see you succeed, my child. Someone who wants to know they made a difference in your life. Who I really am I can't reveal to you yet. Besides, it's not important. Come now, I'll drive you back to school."
She helped me to my feet, and together we strolled back to my car.
***********************************************
"Hi Dennis," I grinned when the director stepped into my office.
"Hello Linda," he answered with his own, warm smile. "Is Judge Herns in?"
"No, I'm afraid she's out." I noticed Dennis seemed frustrated. "Is there something I can help you with?"
"Maybe," he answered. "I've was told Judge Herns brought two new people in last night."
"Who told you that?"
"That doesn't matter," he brushed me off politely. "Do you have their files handy?"
"Right here, Dennis?" I handed him both folders. "I was just getting ready to file them."
"Thank you, Linda." Dennis flipped through the contents and a look of displeasure appeared. "Where are the contracts that they signed?"
"Well, there aren't any," I explained. "They haven't signed one yet."
"What do you mean they haven't signed one...that's standard procedure," he almost exploded. "Are you telling me Judge Herns changed these two individual's into other people against their will?"
"Well, umm, I don't really know," I answered uncomfortably.
He frowned. "Yes you do Linda...and you just answered my question. When will Judge Herns be back?"
"It should be soon. She had to step out and meet with someone for about half an hour."
"I'll wait for her in her office then," he stated thoroughly disgusted.
"Dennis, I don't understand. You weren't bothered by the other person she handled."
"Other person? WHAT OTHER PERSON?" he shouted.
His sudden anger caused me to wilt a little. I sat there silently...afraid to say anything that might make him become even angrier. Dennis seemed to recognize the position I was in, for he calmed down and approached me differently.
"I'm sorry, Linda," he said in a softer tone. "I didn't mean to kill the messenger. What other person are you talking about?"
"It happened over a year ago," I explained. "Do you remember the Baxter case?" (Andersonville 3)
"Wasn't he the person whose little girl was murdered by a child molester? I thought we had a contract with him?"
"We do, but not with the person who murdered his daughter. They were both apprehended in a bar just as Mr. Baxter was getting ready to shoot him. I emailed you the file."
"I read it, but it didn't include that information," he replied. "Someone must have manipulated the file you sent to me - that's always good to know. Who was this other person?"
"His name was Greg Saunders."
"And where is he now?"
"Well, in the park," I replied nervously. "He's...he's a tree."
"A WHAT?" Dennis asked in disbelief.
"A...a tree," I repeated. "A sugar maple if I'm not mistaken." I suddenly found myself wondering what difference that made.
"Do you have a file on, Mr. Saunders?" I nodded that we did. "Get it for me please. I want to look at it before I talk to Judge Herns."
I did as he ordered, dreading the meeting that they would be having and hoping I wouldn't have to be there.
**********************************************
"I'm back, Linda," Judge Herns announced. She was smiling, but that faded when she saw my concern. "What's wrong?"
"It's Dennis...he's in your office, June. He knows about the two people you brought in yesterday...and Mr. Saunders."
"Does he," she frowned, and then smiled to relieve my fears. "It's okay, Linda, I'll take care of it. Is there anything else?" I shook my head. "Hold my calls."
Judge Herns stepped into her office and found Dennis sitting behind her desk reading the report on Mr. Saunders. He wore a deep frown. The judge closed the door and took a seat in front of him. "Find anything of interest?" she smiled.
Dennis snorted and threw the file of Greg Saunders down in front of her. "What's the meaning of this, Juno?"
"I don't think I need to answer that question, Dennis," she replied in a calm but cold manner. "The file on Mr. Saunders speaks for itself."
"You need to turn him back," he stated.
"You must be kidding!" June snapped back. "You read the file, you know who he is."
"That doesn't make any difference."
"Twelve little girls raped by him."
"That doesn't make any difference," Dennis repeated.
"One of them murdered!"
"That doesn't make any difference."
"The HELL IT DOESN'T," Juno exploded. "What if this were 'your' daughter, Rhea? Would you like to talk to the father of the murder victim and tell him that her death 'doesn't matter'?"
"I'm not questioning that Mr. Saunders deserves this punishment, Juno. It's the way he was convicted that's in question; as are the other two you brought here. I have a contract with the government concerning the rules of our operations here. They could shut us down for this?"
"That's RIDICULOUS!" June yelled. "What SANE GOVERNMENT would argue these three had any rights, especially that monster, Mr. Saunders. A dozen children Rhea - what the hell would you have done in my place?"
"The same, Juno," Dennis agreed, then added, "maybe I would've given him a worst punishment under 'other' circumstances. But that doesn't change anything. The rules and laws they put down for us to follow bind us. If you think the trust between your people and mine is bad, you should see what I have to deal with every day with the humans. Some of them are just looking for a reason to shut this place down, especially after the fiasco with Chris Barnes (Andersonville 23). We can't afford to give our critics another weapon, Juno. You have to release them...all of them."
"I can't do that," June replied. The judge stood abruptly and walked over to the window.
"Juno, this isn't a request."
"Fine...then I won't," she answered while peering out at the town. "Maybe your serum can change the two I brought in yesterday back to their original self's, but I doubt you'll have much success with Mr. Saunders."
Dennis crossed his arms in frustration. This was a very serious matter and he needed her cooperation. He didn't like the idea of releasing Mr. Saunders any more than she did, but it had to be done. Secrets like this didn't remain secret for very long.
"I know why this bothers you," he said, moving behind her.
"Do you?" she asked sarcastically
"Yes, I do. You can't let this become personal, Juno."
"Have you ever been raped, Rhea?"
Dennis shook his head. "No, I haven't. In fact, Jupiter made sure none of your people touched me."
"Cronus didn't stop them - in fact he encouraged it."
"I know Juno, I know. It sickens me that he did so. But that was long ago, and your ex-husband is still punishing those who did that to you. Andersonville is business - you can't let your personal feelings cloud your judgment."
"That's easy for you to say, Rhea. Every time I run across someone like that, I want to punish them. I want them to feel the pain and violation they made others feel! I want them to SUFFER for their crimes! I want to make their punishment so HORRIBLE that they wouldn't consider doing it again! Why is that so wrong?"
Dennis shook his head slowly and sighed. "I don't know, Juno. All I know is that many humans disagree with those methods. All crimes are horrible in some fashion. Our job is to rehabilitate those who agree to come here, not make them suffer. One day those here will be released into the real world, hopefully as better people. People like Mr. Saunders don't belong here, Juno - we both know that."
"If I release Mr. Saunders, he'll go back to his old ways," she stated bitterly. "How many more children will suffer - and die - to make the humans who monitor Andersonville happy? It goes against every fiber in my body, Rhea. I can't let him walk out of here."
"I'm sorry Juno, but we don't have a choice. If our critics find out what you did - right or wrong, they'll argue that you're out of control. They'll force the issue of closing Andersonville down once and for all - and they made just get the backing to do it. Then where does that leave your people and mine? I'm sorry, Juno, but you have to let them go."
June stared out the window in anger - knowing Dennis was right even if she couldn't bring herself to admitting it. How could the ones involved in this project be so blinded by values and rights that shouldn't be applied to those who didn't deserve it? Why were the victims of their crimes treated as second-class citizens, and not the criminals?
"I'll take care of it tonight, after sunset," she whispered. "I don't want anyone to see me changing him back."
"Agreed," Dennis said. "I'm sorry, Juno. I don't want them released any more than you do, but it has to be done. If the humans monitoring Andersonville were more open, I would tell them what you did and why. But I know they would only use it against me."
"Yes, I know," June answered in deep thought. "I need to go, Dennis. I have to see Mary Patterson and explain to her why her daughter's killer is being set free. How do you justify to someone that it's for political reasons?"
"I don't know, Juno," Dennis replied. "It's a screwed up world sometimes."
*********************************************
June Herns stood at the door of the homely, two-story house that Mary Patterson lived in. The Judge remembered the first time she met Mary, who was then Paul Baxter. The young man had made a mess of his life trying to track down his daughter's killer. Juno had tried to stay objective and uninvolved with the case, but she couldn't - not after what she knew about Mr. Saunders victims. Paul had been a victim too; only he had been partially responsible for his situation. When he had asked to stay and be given a new life, Juno couldn't turn him down. Since coming to Andersonville Judge Herns knew he was happy, even if he was a woman now.
The Judge knocked, and a young boy answered the door. "Hello," he smiled.
"Hello," June responded with her own smile. "Is your mommy in?"
"Who is it, dear," a female voice called out. An attractive woman dressed in a green blouse and pair of blue jeans that complimented her feminine body appeared. When she saw who it was she smiled brightly.
"June, how are you?" The two women hugged, and Mary invited her inside.
"I'm fine, Mary," Judge Herns replied as she stepped into the living room. "How have you been doing?" Juno didn't need to ask. Mary was one of the people she kept track of.
"Couldn't be better," Mary smiled. "Leslie's walking and talking now. She's taking a nap right at the moment. Would you like to see her?"
"Maybe later. Can we talk someplace privately?"
"Sure," Mary answered; suddenly realizing that Judge Herns wasn't there for a social call. "Let's go into my husband's office."
June followed her into a small room that could've served as a bedroom if the situation arose. She knew Mary had been playing around with the idea of having a baby once her husband was transformed into a real person. However, finding someone compatible wasn't always easy, and June wanted to make sure it would work out. Mary closed the door and asked, "What's up?"
"Mary...I don't know how to say this," June started off. "It's about Mr. Saunders."
"What about him?" she frowned with contempt for his name.
"This is hard...I have to let him go."
"What!" Mary cried. "Why?"
"It's...complicated," June answered in a dejected tone. "I don't want to do it...but if I don't the people who fund Andersonville will try to shut us down. I'm sorry."
Mary took a seat and stared at a picture of her family on the wall. In the beginning she had regularly visited Mr. Saunders to remind her of what he had done. Lately, the visit's had become less often, as she embraced her new family...and new life.
"Mary," Judge Herns said softly, "I'm willing to let you out of your contract if that's what you want. You can return to being Paul Baxter again...and I would help you get back on your feet."
"Return to being Paul?" she questioned with tears in her eyes. "Oh June, if only you knew how insulting an offer that was. I could never go back to being him. I love my life as Mary Patterson. I have someone who loves me deeply, kids to care for, and good friends. I...I could never leave here."
June nodded. "I'm glad, Mary. I just didn't know how you would feel about my news. I was afraid you would think I had lied to you."
The young woman gave her friend a serious stare and shook her head. "June, you've given me so much. I don't understand all this, but things have changed for me since then. When we first met, revenge for my daughter's death was the most important thing in my life. Now, with three kids to raise, they're the most important things in my life. If keeping Mr. Saunders in Andersonville is going to risk what I have now, I can't allow that. Do what you must, I just ask one, small favor."
"What is it, Mary?"
"I want to be there when you turn him back. I have to face him one more time."
Judge Herns examined her friend carefully. "It could be very painful for you."
Mary nodded. "Yes, it most likely will be. But I have to put a period on this once and for all. Do you understand?"
"I do, Mary - you're a very brave lady. Meet me at the courthouse at 9:30 tonight. We'll go there together."
"Thank you, June."
************************************************
Dennis and Sergeant Williams were removing the dirt from around the roots of the tree. Nearby Judge Herns, Mary Patterson, and Linda Anderson stood watching the process. Mr. Saunders was almost 15 feet tall now, with branches that spread out in every direction. There were even a couple of bird's nests lodged in his branches. Finally Dennis told the officer that was good enough, and they both stepped away.
"I'm sorry," Dennis said to both Judge Herns and Mary Patterson, then gave his full attention to the young woman. "If there were any other way, Mrs. Patterson, I wouldn't let him go. He deserves this."
"It's okay, Mr. Butz. June told me you had no choice in the matter."
"Do you want to say anything before she continues."
Mary shook her head. "Everything I wanted to say to him has been said. I...I just want this to be over."
"I understand," Dennis replied. He nodded at June, who stepped forward and faced the tree. She put her hands together, and started muttering something under her breath. A ball of light/energy rose from her hand, and went forward striking the tree. The power spread, and for a moment the entire tree glowed. Then it started shrinking - and shifting into a new form...the form of a man. When the transformation was complete, the young man let out a sharp cry and fell to the ground. He rolled himself up into a tight ball, and lay there whimpering like a whipped puppy. Dennis motioned for Dave to pick him up. The officer grabbed his arm and yanked him to his feet. When Mr. Saunders saw the judge he cried out and crapped his pants. A look of disgust appeared on Sergeant Williams face as he pulled him from the hole.
"Horrible...pain...horrible!" he kept repeating. Everyone there could see his mind was gone.
"Take him to Dr. Green and see if she can help him," Dennis ordered. Mary watched as the officer hauled Mr. Saunders away. Tears formed in her eyes, and she turned to Judge Herns who embraced her.
"It still hurts!" she cried. "What he did to me still hurts! I thought this would end my pain, but it still fucking hurts!"
"I know, Mary, I know," June said softly while patting her on the back. "I'm afraid that pain will never go away. It'll always be there below the surface. I'll be there for you when you need me...do you hear me Mary? We'll get through this pain together. You don't need to carry this burden alone."
Mary rubbed her face in Juno's chest and sobbed even louder. Judge Herns glared at Dennis, who simply turned and walked away.
*****************************************************
I sat in the courtroom wondering what was going on. A police officer had come to my house and told me I was to go with him. My mother became worried, but the officer told her I wasn't in any trouble. I tried several times to find out what this was all about, but the cop refused to tell me anything.
A few rows behind me sat Doug, with his arms cross in a pouting manner. I tried talking to him, but the officer guarding him told me to sit there and be quiet. Another man was brought into the courtroom, more like dragged in by a cop and well-dressed gentleman in a suit. He whimpered and cried like a small child, and was pretty incoherent with his speech. The cop sat him down in front. Moments later Judge Herns entered the room with her teenage assistant. She told the cops to leave except for the one guarding the mentally disturbed man. Then she motioned for Doug and me to stand in front of her. We both looked at each other, wondering what else she was going to do to us. We approached the bench, and the judge looked down at us with piercing eyes.
"I'm giving you one last chance to sign the contracts you were offered," she stated firmly.
"This is illegal," Doug shouted before I had a chance to say anything. Clearly he thought he spoke for both of us. "I demand that you release us!"
"I don't like your tone," the judge hissed, and held out her hand. She started pinching her fingers together, and I watched as Doug grabbed his throat and gasped for air. "I would think you would've learned by now, Miss Zimmer."
"Judge," the well-dressed man interrupted. "We need to move forward here."
Judge Herns rewarded him with a glare as if she were offended that he had interrupted her proceedings. "I'm getting to it, Dennis," she snapped. Then she lowered her hand, and Doug started breathing again.
"You're being released," she told us. "You'll be turned back into your old, miserable self's, and returned to where we found you."
My heart quickened, and I couldn't hide the joy I felt. She was letting us go as our old self's. Then the next words she said made me feel like I had been suckered punched.
"You will be made to forgot your time here, so you can never tell anyone about what happened to you.
'NO!' I almost shouted, and my mood quickly changed to one of despair. Yes, I wanted to be me again and leave this place, but I didn't want to forget what I had learned.
"Wait!" I cried. "What about all the things you taught me, Your Honor?"
Judge Herns stared at me sternly. "They will all be forgotten, Mr. King. Since you won't remember your time here, you won't remember our talk or what you learned about your true self."
I stood there with my mouth opened. There were many things I had learned about myself that I didn't like. Now with a new outlook of what I would do to change, I would be made to forget them? I tried telling myself it didn't matter since I wouldn't remember the guilt of my crimes, but deep down inside I knew it did matter. I didn't want to live my life the way I had been living.
Doug came over and slapped his little, girlish hand on my back. "Did you hear that Eric, we're free! Didn't I tell you I would get you out of this."
"Get your hand off me!" I told him firmly.
"What?" he squeaked in a little girl's voice.
"I said get your hand off me, Doug. If it weren't for you I wouldn't be here right now. Now I'm wondering what happens if I do go back? This week it was rape and murder, what's next? Will I end up in jail or worse - dead because of you!
"What do you mean 'if you go back'?" he questioned suspiciously.
"I mean if I don't sign that contract she's offering us." Then I looked at the judge with questioning eyes. "If...if you'll still willing to let me stay that is."
"You realize that if you do, you'll remain as Erica Hawk for the rest of your life," she explained firmly. "You wouldn't be able to leave Andersonville unless we allow it, and that might never happen. You'll also have to behave as a lady and not cause trouble, otherwise you'll be punished for it."
"I understand, Your Honor."
Doug glared at me as if I was nuts. "What the HELL do you think you're doing, Eric?"
"I'm doing what I've should've done a long time ago, Doug. I'm standing up to you and saying 'no'. I'm taking charge of my life. I don't want to go back to who I once was, and I don't understand why you would either."
"You mean that you would rather stay here as a girl, locked up like a criminal, instead of living in the real world as a man?" he asked dumbfounded.
"I AM A CRIMINAL!" I screamed. "I helped you murder someone, Doug. I feel like I should be locked away for the rest of my life. Instead I'm being offered a way to redeem myself - we both are."
"Only as girls," he said like a curse. "What about Master Komma? Are you simply going to abandon his teachings? What about his love for you? After everything he's done for..."
"I don't care about that fool," I cut him off. "It was his teachings that caused us to be here in the first place. Besides, being Erica isn't so bad...I could even grow to like being a woman. Maybe for the first time in my life I'll like myself for who I am. I never did like the old me."
"You queer!" he snapped, and then went on a rampage. "I treated you like my own brother! I took you in when no one else wanted you! Now I find that all this time you were really some homo-fag with a secret desire to wear women's clothes and pretend you're a girl. You're a pervert!"
"NO!" I shouted and got his face. "You're the PERVERT, with all your lies and hate disguised as love. It's you who are the blight on this world, not me. Jessie is dead because of us, and for what? She wasn't gay; she was misunderstood. Your - no, OUR intolerance to let other people live their life is what's wrong with this world. That's what killed Jessie - our intolerance. Even if their lifestyle is wrong in some way, our actions are far worse. I would rather be Erica than return to being that weak, hateful, narrow-minded bigot I once was. I WOULD RATHER DIE!"
For the first time since I had known Doug he looked shaken. What I had told him was my words, my thoughts...and to be honest I felt good about it. I finally felt like I was the one in control of my life, and not someone else.
"I'll sign that contract now, Your Honor," I said. I noticed the tight, approving smile at my request.
"Go with Mr. Butz," she said. "He'll take care of the paperwork." I started to leave, and then she added, "Welcome to Andersonville, Miss Hawk."
"Thank you, Judge." I looked back at the little girl who used to be my best friend. She was standing there with her fists tight, and looking in disbelief at what I was doing. I thought about trying to explain to him one more time, but knew it was wasted energy. Doug was beyond reasoning. I gave him one long last look, shook my head in sadness, and left the courtroom.
***************************************************
Doug woke up behind the wheel of a car. At first he was confused - how did he get here? Then he remembered. That crazy bitch judge had transformed him from a little girl back into his former self. He checked the rear-view mirror to make sure it really was him. Yes, it was his face. Doug thought about his friend - no, his ex-friend, Eric, who had decided to stay behind. Doug felt betrayed by his actions.
"Wait a minute," he said out loud. The judge had told him that he wouldn't remember any of this, but he did. None of what had happened was forgotten. There was a moan from the back seat, and Doug spun around to see who it was. Mr. Saunders sat up with fear in his eyes.
"Monsters!" he shouted. "Horrible...pain...birds touching me...children...constant pain and pleasure."
"SHUT UP you freak!" Doug yelled. "I should leave you here, where ever here is." He started the car and turned on the headlights. "The next town we get to I'm dropping you off."
The young man put the car in drive and headed off down the dark road. In the shadows Judge Herns and Dennis Butz watched them go.
"They're free now," she stated with disgust. "Free to ruin more lives."
"Are they, Juno?" Dennis questioned. The smug look on her face gave the director his answer. "Let's go." The two got into Dennis' car and they drove off in the other direction.
********************************************
"Damn piece of SHIT!" Doug cursed. "If they're going to give us a rental, the least they can do is make sure it's in good, mechanical shape."
Mr. Saunders didn't say a word. Instead he sat in the back seat with his arms around his knees rocking back and forth in a paranoid manner. Occasionally he would blurt out something that made no sense to Doug, repeating it over and over again.
"Hey, I don't suppose you know anything about cars, do you?" Doug asked hopefully. When the man didn't answer Doug cursed and returned to his tinkering. He was sure the problem had to be somewhere in the carburetor. Just as he was about to try something else, a pair of headlights appeared around a curve. The car approached and stopped a few feet away. A spotlight came on from the driver's side.
"Hello?" Doug called out, shielding his eyes from the bright lights. He saw two figures get out of the car and approach.
"Trouble?" one of them asked. Doug was relieved to see it was a couple of cops.
"Yeah, my car died," he told him. While he was talking to the first cop, the other officer was checking out his passenger.
"It's too late to get help tonight," the officer explained. "We'll call you a tow truck."
"Thanks...I appreciate that," Doug answered a little uneasy. There was something odd about this police officer. He was acting a little too straight lace about this breakdown. As for the other cop, it was almost two in the morning and he was wearing a pair of dark sunglasses. Weird.
"Is there a place I can spend the night until the car is fixed?"
"We'll find you a place," the officer said grimly. "Why don't you get in the back of my car and I'll call for a tow."
"Sure thing, sir." Doug noticed that the other officer had already taken Mr. Saunders out of the car and was leading him to the cruiser. "Look, don't you want any information or something?"
"I know everything about you, Mr. Cooger," the officer said with a stern grin. "We've been expecting you."
"Expecting me? But how in the hell did you know I was..." Doug stopped in mid-sentence. Judge Herns must have told them...and if that was case then that meant he was in...trouble! Doug turned to run, but found the officer blocking his path. How in the hell could he move so fast? The cop grabbed him by the scruff of his coat and pushed him over to the police car with almost no effort on his part. He opened up the back door and shoved Doug in.
"Sit down, Mr. Cooger," he said with authority.
"Who are you...and where are you taking us?" Doug demanded to know. Mr. Saunders sat next to him whimpering and repeating the word 'monsters'.
"I'm Officer Merrick, and this is Officer Deimos from Peace River. That's all you need to know for now. I want both of you to close your eyes and go to sleep." Mark Merrick slammed the door before Doug had a chance to respond. Suddenly the young man found himself getting very sleepy.
"What about the car?" Deimos asked as he watched the two prisoners nod off.
"I'll drive it back," Judge Herns said as she walked out of the darkness.
"Juno," Deimos stated in surprise. "I wasn't told you were going to be here."
She smiled. "I wouldn't miss their trial for the world, Deimos. In fact the old goat has agreed to let me preside over their case."
"It'll be a pleasure working with you again, Judge," Officer Merrick said respectfully. He turned to his fellow officer. "Let's get back to town and tuck in our guests. They have a busy day ahead of them tomorrow with Judge Herns."
Both officers got into the police car and drove off the way they came. Judge Herns started up the other car and followed them into the dark night.
Fade out...
Next episode - What if?
This story dedicated to Jezzi Belle, whose pursuit of the truth keeps me on my toes. May your fire never dim, sister.
Copyright 2002
Fade in...
It was way too early for someone to be calling. Somewhere in the darkness of my room I could hear my cell phone ringing. Looking at the clock on my dresser I cursed - it was 3:30 in the morning. Moving my hand in the direction of the annoying sound, I found the phone and turned it on.
"Hello," I said in a curt fashion. I wanted the person to know I wasn't happy about this early morning wake up call.
"Good morning, Linda," Dennis Butz replied crisply. "I'm sorry to call you at such an ungodly hour."
"That's okay," I answered rudely while snuggling up a little more in my nice, warm bed. "I had to get up in 3 hours anyway. What do you want, Dennis?"
"I have some bad news, Linda. Jeff Summers was taken to Peace River last night."
"What?" I responded, suddenly becoming wide-awake. "What happened?"
"Somehow Judge Jasper figured out who Jeff really was. He was at a hockey game with some friends. As they were leaving, Jeff got separated from them and disappeared. After his friends searched the grounds they called me. I made a few inquiries and discovered that Officer Merrick had picked him up.
"What's going to happen to him?"
"I don't know, Linda," he stated sadly. "I imagine Judge Jasper will put him on trial like he did with Judy Hartford (read AV 19). I wish there was something I could do, but as you know my influence in Peace River is limited. I wanted you to hear the bad news from me first."
"I appreciate that, Dennis." I sat on the edge of my bed and ran one hand through my long, brown hair. The thought of Jeff going through a trial was too much to bear. It would kill him, just like it had killed Judy. I had to do something. "Dennis, I need you to get me to Peace River as soon as possible."
"Linda," he warned. "Judge Jasper kicked you out of his town. He won't be very happy seeing you show up there out of the blue."
"I'll think he'll get over his anger once he finds out what I have to offer in exchange for Jeff's freedom."
"And what would that be?"
A bad taste developed in my mouth. "Information."
"Information? What kind of information?"
"That's not important right now."
"Yes it is," Dennis stated firmly. "I don't know what you have planned, but it sounds risky."
"Look, will you help me or not?" I snapped, and then added softly, "Please Dennis, I have to try."
There was a moment of silence as the director thought about it. "I'll have a plane ready for you in one hour, Linda. I hope you know what you're doing."
"Thanks Dennis." I hung up the phone and rubbed the sleep out of my eyes. Did I really want to go through with this? What if Jupiter wasn't interested? No, that was a crazy thought. Of course he would want what I had to offer. It was just a matter of presenting it to him in the right manner without losing control of the situation?
Yawning, I rose from my bed and started getting dressed.
Fade out...
***
Voice of Linda Anderson - They say to judge someone; you must first walk a mile in their shoes. When I first came here, I regarded this town as a prison. In many ways that's still true, but only if you look at it superficially. Years later, with the benefit of hindsight, I can now see the town for what it is; a last attempt to bring peace between the Titans, the Olympians, and us, the human race. If the town succeeds, the people imprisoned in Peace River will finally be free and there will be peace. If it fails, the resulting war could end the world, as we know it. There are some on all sides of this conflict who have their own reasons for seeing the project fail.
These are the stories of the men and women who made a difference during those dark days, and shaped history. It's also about those who had to face their deepest, darkest problems and what they gained from conquering them. It's a place of second chances, hope, and peace. The name of this town is Andersonville.
***
Fade in...
It was still dark when the Lear jet landed at the Peace River airport. As soon as it taxied over to the hanger a cop car pulled up, and a tall athletic-looking police officer got out. The door opened, and I stepped off the plane.
"Good morning, Linda," Officer Merrick smiled warmly. "Welcome back."
"Thanks to you!" I snarled slightly at his pleasant greeting. "You have a lot of nerve meeting me here."
"We'll talk in the car," he stated patiently while holding the passenger door opened for me. I got in and waited until we were moving before saying anything.
"Where are we going?"
"To the courthouse," he answered. "Do you need me to stop at the store first?"
"No, I had plenty of coffee on the trip over. What's happening with Jeff?"
"Brian Hennington," Mercury emphasized his Peace River name, "is fine. He's being processed for his trial tomorrow. An announcement about his capture will be made to our people sometime this morning."
"Geez, Mark," I stated with disgust. "Didn't you guys learn anything from Judy's death?"
"A few things," he nodded, but didn't expand on what they were.
"Tell me, Mark. Everything you said about feeling sorry for Judy Hartford, that was just a lie, wasn't it?"
"No, although I can see why you think that. What I did I had to do, Linda. My father told me to bring your friend, our ex-resident, back here. I certainly didn't want to do it."
"Then why didn't you refuse?"
Mark Merrick looked at me with piercing eyes. "My father is not someone you can say 'no' too in such matters." Mercury said it with such firmness and truth that I knew he had no choice in the matter.
"How did you find him?" I asked.
Mercury frowned. "I can't tell you, Linda. But just so you know, it wasn't from Judge Herns. She had no idea who Jeff really was." He stopped talking for a moment then grew even more serious. "There's something else you need to know. My father knows that Tom McClain is really Candy Lane. He hasn't ordered me to pick her up yet, but he will."
"Shit!" I cursed angrily. "Who's the mole, Mark?"
"I told you, I can't tell you who 'she' is," he replied, emphasizing the word 'she'.
I picked up on the hint, and played around with it in my head. The snitch was a female, but that didn't narrow the list down by much. The only thing I knew for certain was that it wasn't Judge Herns.
"Okay, I'll work on that. Is your father in his office or will I have to wait?"
"He's there, with Mr. Marshall and Pete Atkins."
"Oh, for crying out loud, Mer...Mer...Mark," I responded in frustration. "It's just you and me! Why can't we drop this damn charade and use their real names."
"Sorry, but it's our game," he answered thinly. "Can I give you some advice, Linda?"
"What is it?"
"Don't go in there like a loose cannon. Be respectful to my father, and give him his due. Despite what you might think, he can be reasonable when treated with respect. If you must be forceful, do it with tact. You'll get farther with him."
"Anything else?"
"Don't expect him to be happy to see you."
"The feeling's mutual," I replied. We parked in front of the courthouse and went inside. At this time in the morning there had been very little traffic, as the town was just waking up for a new day. However, I wasn't totally surprise to see Ashlee in her office, dressed rather nicely with a warm smile.
"Linda, how are you?" she greeted me with a hug.
"I'm doing well, Ashlee." Our reunion was cut short by the buzzing of her intercom.
"Ashlee, we're waiting," Judge Jasper's harsh voice rang out.
"Yes, Your Honor," she replied politely. Ashlee gave me a 'good luck' smile and led me into his office. Officer Merrick followed and closed the door.
"Have a seat, Miss Anderson," Judge Jasper ordered in an unpleasant tone. He was sitting in the corner with Mr. Marshal, AKA Mars, on his left and Pete Atkins, AKA Apollo on his right. Mars had a tight smile on his lips, as if he had scored a major victory by seeing me here. Apollo was a bit more relaxed, but there was nervousness to his demeanor. I took a seat across from them while Ashlee got the judge some tea. Mercury stood behind me, as if to make sure I didn't try to leave. When Ashlee sat down Judge Jasper started the conversation.
"You were told to leave my town and not come back here," he explained sternly.
"Forgive me, Your Honor. I'm here on behalf of Jeff Summers."
"Who?" he questioned.
"The person you know as Brian Hennington."
"The person who is Brian Hennington," he stated in a gruff manner. "Dennis Butz's serum doesn't change who I turned him into." Jupiter was abrupt, as if trying to draw me into an argument.
"Yes, Your Honor," I swallowed my pride. This wasn't going to be easy. "I'm here to ask for his release." Mars and Jupiter chuckled as if I were joking.
"Release him? Why should I do that? He has a purpose in our town," Jupiter pointed out.
"He has a purpose in Andersonville, Your Honor. He won't be happy here."
"That's not a problem...we can make him happy. Ms. Marshal is very good at that." Again the two chuckled as if they shared an inside joke.
"Jeff Summers has 'feelings'," I stated in a testy manner. "You can't force him to act against what he really feels."
"His name is BRIAN HENNINGTON!" the judge interjected with a roar. "Don't walk into my office and try telling me what's what, young lady. I run this town, and I'll do as I please!"
My temper reached its breaking point, and I found myself starting to stand. "Now listen here you SON OF A..."
"Linda, SIT DOWN," Mercury ordered. He forcefully pushed me back into my seat. I turned and glared at him, to which he returned my stare with his own angry, warning expression. Silently I thanked him for stepping in when he did. I took a few deep breaths and turned back to face Judge Jasper, who was staring at us both silently.
"Forgive me for my outburst, Your Honor," I said calmly, but with determination in my tone. "I didn't come here to argue the politics of your town. As I said, I came here in the hopes you would allow Mr. Hennington to return to Andersonville with me."
"You're wasting your breath, Miss Anderson. Although I'm sorry for the way Judy Chunn chose to end her life, her trial served a valid purpose. By bringing Mr. Hennington and Miss Lane back to Peace River, it will re-enforce the idea that trying to escape from Peace River is futile. It will crush that hope once and for all."
'Not likely,' I wanted to argue but held my tongue. Dictatorship ruling never accomplished what it intended.
"What about a trade?" I tossed out on the table.
"I'm listening," Judge Jasper said with a waxy smile.
"You allow Brian Hennington and Candy Lane to go free and never bother them again. Let me stipulate this - they get to live normal lives as Jeff Summers and Tom McClain outside of Andersonville without fear of you picking them up - ever!"
"And what do I get in exchange?" Jupiter asked.
"The one person you've been searching for...the mailman."
"Two people for one...how is that a bargain for us?" Mars asked.
"I'm no fool, Mr. Marshal. Brian Hennington and Candy Lane are no threat to your town, but the mailman is. You have a problem and I can fix it. I can find the mailman for you."
"How?" Jupiter asked.
"As you know, Stephanie Hall wouldn't let me bond with Judy Chunn before the trial, so what happened to her during those three years she was gone will remain a mystery. However, I did get close enough to discover Judy was the link to the mailman. He picked her up outside of town. That's how she was able to escape."
"I knew that you knew who the mailman was," the Roman God of War stated angrily. "Who is he?"
"I'm afraid I don't have that information. As I said, I never got to download Judy knew before her death. However, I did pick up a partial license plate number from her memory. It's not much, but it should be enough for me to track down who the car belongs too."
"I want it," Jupiter commanded.
"Sorry, but there are conditions to this information."
"I'll agree to let your friends go and not bother them again."
"That's not what I'm referring to, Your Honor," I said while choosing my next words carefully. "I want to be involved in the search, and see him brought to justice. Think about it, Your Honor. I've done this type of work before and can be very useful in tracking him down."
"Unacceptable," Mars roared. "We don't need the help of a little girl to find..." Jupiter quickly put his hand up, silencing his son with the command.
"You can't do this alone." Clearly Jupiter was interested in what I offered him.
"Your right, I can't. I'll need the resources of Officer Merrick and Pete Atkins." I deliberately left Mars out, insulting and angering him even more. "With their help, I will find the mailman and bring him to trial. All I need is time."
"Time is one luxury you won't have a lot of," he answered. "I'll give you three months to find him. Now, what do we do if you fail? For you see Miss Anderson, I have no doubts that Mr. Hennington and Miss Lane will take root in Andersonville once they're released, and as you know I can't touch them if they do."
I swallowed hard; knowing that while I was confident I could find the mailman, it didn't mean I would. "I offer myself as collateral, Your Honor. If I fail, I'll turn myself over to you."
The king of the Roman Gods tugged at his beard, while Mars stared at me with pure anger. Apollo sat there quietly with a solemn stare.
"I agree to those terms under a couple of my own conditions," Jupiter countered. "You will work out of Peace River until the job is completed. I'm assuming you'll need Internet and phone accesses; so anything you do must be approved first by Officer Merrick. You will be monitored, Miss Anderson, and you will not, as your race says, 'bitch' about it. Also, your friend's freedom is dependent on you finding the Mailman. If you fail, I'll go after them again. Is that clear?"
"Crystal," I replied flatly. "I'll need time to settle things with Judge Herns."
Judge Jasper nodded. "I'll give you 2 weeks, Miss Anderson. Your friend will be released tomorrow morning and flown back to Andersonville...you can stay until then. I'm putting a great deal of faith in you, Miss Anderson...don't let me down."
He said the last sentence sternly, letting me know that if I did fail things wouldn't be pleasant for me here. Mark opened the door and escorted me out. Judge Jasper asked Ashlee and Mr. Marshall to stay behind.
"You did well," Mercury said as we exited Ashlee's office.
"Thanks for stepping in when you did," I nodded. Apollo came up behind me and grabbed my arm, cutting our conversation short.
"Linda, I was wondering if I could talk to you in private." The expression on his face indicated this was going to be a serious conversation.
"I'll meet you at the police station," Mark said and walked away. I faced Apollo for the first time since he had slammed me into the wall and almost choked me to death (AV 19 - P.O.W.).
"Let's go in here," he said, leading me to a conference room big enough for a dozen people. I took a seat while he closed and locked the door. Then he turned to me with a painful expression.
"Linda, that day in Mark's store...I'm sorry for losing my temper with you." He swallowed hard, then continued. "Judy meant a lot to me...personally. I wanted her to be happy and well. I never wanted to see her life destroyed the way it was."
"I know," I replied. "I'm also to blame for that day, Pete. What I said to you was out of line. I got caught up in the moment and let my anger get the best of me. What I don't understand is why you didn't do something about it. There are legends of you and others standing up to your father...why not then? Why didn't a group of you stand together and say to him that what he was doing was wrong?"
Pete's face became twisted in conflict. "Sometimes Linda, you don't realize how much you screwed up until afterwards. What's your expression...hindsight is 20/20? I was hoping things could be fixed after the trial. I never expected Judy to kill herself. If I had..." His voice trailed off.
I gave him a sympathetic nod. "I can't fault you for making a mistake, Pete. I made plenty in my own time. I'm also sorry for the nasty things I said about you. I don't agree with the philosophy of your town, but I do believe you had Judy's best interest at heart."
"Thank you, Linda," he said with a smile. "Look, I'm having a pig roast this afternoon and you're invited. There'll be stories, laughter and games...you'll get to see another side of my people that you haven't seen before."
"Will your father be there?"
"Only for a short time," Apollo half-grinned.
"Sounds like fun. What time should I be there?"
***
I spent most of the morning socializing with Ashlee and getting caught up on what had happened since I left. The freedom fighters, fueled by their anger over Judy's suicide, had been busy disrupting services all over town. Tires on city vehicles had been slashed, power lines had been mysteriously cut, and more slogans calling for their freedom appeared on walls everywhere. No one had been caught yet, and Judge Jasper was getting more frustrated each day by their actions. I realized just what type of catch-22 he was in. It would be so easy to bring hardship to his town, but he needed his people to live normal, happy lives. Thus, he had all this power to punish them and yet his hands were tied. To make matters worse, the mailman had made another delivery, and like before there were no clues as to who he really was.
I met Deimos later on that afternoon and he drove us to the lake where the pig roast was being held. Although I still enjoyed his company, I found my interest in him had waned. Perhaps this was because I was distancing myself from the Olympians and all they stood for. There was little doubt that Deimos was committed to Jupiter's cause. But there was also another reason, one that I couldn't deny even though I tried. I had been dating Tom once or twice a week and slowly but surely found myself becoming attracted to him. It was crazy, considering he was a carbon copy of my old self. In a sense, I was dating myself.
There were already 30 Olympians at the roast when we arrived. The afternoon and early evening was spent eating, drinking, and enjoying the many stories that each Roman God told. Neptune in particular had many good tales to tell. Other Olympians attended the roast over the course of the day, popping in for an hour or two and then leaving. One thing I found unusual was that I was the only human there. Even the Olympians who dated or were married to humans in Peace River didn't bring them along. Deimos got called into work, but promised to come back later and pick me up when I was ready. As night approached the party started to die. Apollo started a fire, and those remaining with us; Venus, Mercury, Cupid, and his wife Phoebe, sat around the fire listening to Apollo play a U-shape harp called a lyre. It made a sweet sound, and Apollo played it well. I became enchanted by the music he produced from it. After he finished each song, we would clap and ask him to play another - which he did. After finishing one song, Apollo held up his hand.
"Listen," he whispered. Everyone got quiet, but the only thing I heard was the cracking and popping of the fire. Apollo played a high note on the lyre, which was answered by a similar note from a flute. Apollo smiled.
"Linda, be very still. You're about to see something most humans have never seen before." Apollo played a few more notes, and the music from the pipe got a little louder. Carefully Apollo drew whatever it was in, until the sound of the pipe was just outside our circle.
"Okay Linda, slowly and carefully look behind you - and whatever you do, don't make a sound. If you do you'll scare him off."
I turned and gasped in astonishment. It was goat, at least from the waist down. It had goat's legs and was covered with thick, white fur. From the waist up was the body of a man, with two muscular arms and horns protruding from his forehead. He had a wrinkled face with a short beard on his prominent chin. In his hands was a long flute like device, which I learned later was called a reed pipe. Apollo began playing another song, and the goat/man joined in. Together they made a magnificent sound. We joined in by clapping our hands, and the goat/man started dancing around and playing his pipe with vigor. Despite his strange appearance, I found myself fascinated by him. After the song was over, Mercury picked up an apple and tossed it to the goat/man.
"Here you go, Pan." The goat/man caught it with one hand and sprinted off into the woods.
"Who was that?"
"That was Mercury's son," Apollo answered.
"Son?" I asked stunned, then looked at Mark.
"It's a long story," Mark answered. "Unfortunately, I don't have the time to tell you. I have to check up on Sherry and make sure she's okay. Our son is due soon."
"Are you sure it's a boy?" I asked humorously.
Mark smiled. "I'm willing to put money on it, Linda. Care to make a small wager?"
"Against you?" I laughed, remembering the legends about him. Mercury was something of a gambler back in his days. "Do I have the word 'sucker' written on my forehead?"
Mercury chuckled. "I see you're learning. Goodnight." No sooner had Mark said 'goodbye' he was gone.
"So where did this umm, person go?" I asked.
"Pan is rather shy, Linda," Apollo explained. "He won't be back tonight. So, what should we do next?"
"I should be going," Venus replied. "I have an early day planned."
"We need to go too," Cupid added as he helped his wife up. The three said their good-byes and walked off into the darkness, leaving Apollo and me alone by the fire.
"Maybe I should call it a night," I said yawning a little from my early morning wakeup call.
"Wait a minute, Linda," Apollo said, then got a guilty look on his face. "I still feel badly about what I did, and want to make it up to you. So I'm offering you a once in a lifetime chance. Here." Apollo handed me a three-inch black cube. It appeared to be solid, but I didn't detect any real weight to it. I flipped it around a few times and found every side had the same, dull finish.
"What is it," I asked.
"That's a good question," he said slowly. "It's most commonly referred to as the oracle of Delphi, but it has other names...and functions. I can use it sometimes to predict future events, but its real benefit is allowing you to see how things would've turned out based on a different decision or action."
"You're joking!"
"I'm serious, Linda. First the oracle creates another dimension in this world by constructing a protective bubble around it. Then it focuses on the decision or event in question, and builds a universe based on the consequences of that action. It shows you how your world would be different today if let's say, you took a job in Chicago instead of Atlanta. Call it a 'what if' box. What if I had taken that job after high school instead of going to college? What if I had married my ex-girl instead of the one I'm currently married to? How would my life be different...and how would it have affected others around me?"
"But it can't possible do that," I argued.
"It does," Pete insisted. "Okay, the clothes you'll be wearing may not be accurate, but the events are. The job you're employed at, the person you fell in love with, and the kids you have. It gives you a complete outlook of your life based on that one decision."
"You mention the future. Can it tell me what's going to happen in my life ten years from now?"
"Not really - because the future isn't set in stone. The oracle can make predictions, and some of them will come true, but most won't. As I said, its real benefit is looking at the past and building to the present. It's almost 99.9% accurate."
"How does it work?"
"You just think of a decision or action that you would like to see changed. Then hold onto the oracle and ask it to show you how things would've turned out. Remember when Vickie talked to you about Ashlee Gang (AV 17), and how if we hadn't interfered she would've helped murder an African-American family of four? This is how we knew. I simply asked the oracle to show me what would have happened if Ashlee had never been brought to Peace River."
"So you can look into other people's lives."
"I can, but it won't function for you that way. I'm offering you a chance to look at something in your past and change it - to see how things would've turned out differently."
"I can think of hundreds of decisions I would like changed."
"Sorry Linda, there's only enough power for one trip. So, ask yourself this. What is the one point in your life where you wish you knew what would've happened if you had turned someone down?
A small smile appeared on my face. "You seem to know me pretty well, Pete. That would be the day I accepted Dennis Butz's offer to go to Andersonville."
"There you go," Apollo grinned. "All you have to do is ask the oracle to show you how your life would be different if you had refused his offer." He stopped for a moment then got very serious. "I must warn you Linda, you may not like some of the things you see. It could cause you great emotional pain once you return."
"What do you mean?" I asked. "If something bad happens over there, it only justifies that my decision to go to Andersonville was the right choice."
Apollo nodded slightly. "Maybe, and then maybe not. Rarely is one decision totally wrong or right...without both pain and happiness. Do you still want to go through with this?" I thought about it and nodded. "Okay. Close your eyes and wished that you hadn't taken Dennis up on that offer. Oh, one last word of caution, Linda. Try not to confuse your current life with the one you're about to enter. Things will be very different, and only you will know what the differences between the two worlds are. Have you got that?"
"Sounds easy enough," I replied confidently.
"Then close your eyes and concentrate on the point in time you want to change."
I did as Apollo said, and thought about the day Dennis had offered me this job. I wished to see how different my life would have been if I had declined his offer. Nothing happened. I didn't hear or feel anything change around me.
"It didn't work..." I started to say while opening my eyes. I stopped in surprise and looked around. I was sitting in an unfamiliar office. The room was decorated rather sparsely with an old, wooden desk, a metal file cabinet in the corner, and a few cheap pictures hanging on the wall. The first thing I noticed about myself was the way I was dressed. I was wearing dark pants, a blue shirt, and a striped tie. I slowly lowered my hand and found my old friend. I was a man again.
"It did work," I said out loud. I heard a car beeping outside, and walked over to the window to take a look. I peered out at a busy street below. I knew I was in Seattle because I could see the space needle in the distance. It was raining, a common occurrence in this city.
"What do you think, Tom," I heard Apollo ask.
"It's incredi...Agggggg!" I screamed like a frighten child. It was Apollo, at least his head, floating in the middle of the room smiling curiously back at me. He had scared me so badly that I was surprised I hadn't peed my pants.
"Oh, sorry," he grinned. "I had to wait until this universe became stable before I could pop in."
"Forget about that...where in the hell is the rest of you?"
"Back by the camp fire," he explained. "Think of this as me sticking my head in from behind a curtain - the only part you would see is my head. By the way, no one else can see or hear me, so don't start babbling off to me unless you want everyone here to think you're now a few bricks short of a full load." His head floated over to where I was at, and looked out the window. "Hummm, the city of Seattle."
"Yes," I answered a little uncomfortably. Seeing him like this was going to take some getting use to. "So what is this place?"
"This is where you work," Apollo answered as he looked around. "Not a very nice office. It could use some paint."
"Perhaps I'm not here that much. Speaking of which, am I still in Peace River?"
"Well, yes and no. Your body is in a trance, because your consciousness is here. So physically you're there - well, in a sense, but mentally you're not."
"What do you mean in a sense?"
"Well, if you use the bathroom in this world, you won't be peeing your pants back at the campfire. Your mental state is attached to the physical body in this world, but your real body, your female body, is still back in Peace River.
"Sounds a little confusing, Pete...Apollo. Hey, I can say your name without any problems. Is that because you're allowing it?"
"No Tom. As I said, you're not really in Peace River anymore, so those rules don't apply to you here."
"Great - I no longer have to play that stupid game of, 'I know who you are, but I'm going to pretend you're someone else, even though you and I are the only ones around." I took a quick look around the room. "If this is my office, why am I here?"
"You're about to find out," he replied. There was a sharp knock at my door, and I looked at Apollo a little uncertain. "Go on Tom, it's for you. Just remember, they can't see me."
I straightened my tie and opened the door. It was a nicely dressed woman in her early thirties. "Hello," I said, suddenly realizing I had no idea who this person was. Apollo, at least his head, floated out of the way to watch.
"Good evening, Mr. McClain," she said coldly. "You told me you had some pictures you wanted me to see."
"Umm, yes, that's correct," I answered. I looked over to Apollo for guidance.
"The file you're looking for is in your top desk drawer, Tom. This is Mrs. Vandike. You were hired to find out if her husband was cheating on her.'
"So I'm a detective," I replied.
"That's what you told me," the woman shot back, giving me a strange look. "You do have them, don't you? I'm paying you good money, Mr. McClain."
Apollo chuckled as I tried recover. "Yes, of course, Mrs. Vandike. Have a seat please." I pulled out a chair in front of my desk, then scrambled to the other side to get the folder. I lifted it from the drawer and handed over the pictures. As she stared at the pictures I glanced over my poorly scribbled notes. "These were taken at a bar called "No Attitudes," which is located on the south side of..."
"I know where it's at, Mr. McClain," she snapped heatedly. Tears formed in her eyes as she looked at each picture. "You told me all this over the phone. I...I just..."
Her anger wasn't directed at me, nor was it really anger. The poor woman was struggling with the fact that the man she loved and wanted to spend the rest of her life with was unfaithful. I handed her a box of tissues, which she gratefully accepted.
"That damn bastard, I love him," she stated painfully. "I guess you must think I'm a fool, Mr. McClain. Even though he's cheating on me, I still love him. Why doesn't he love me the same way?"
"I don't think you're a fool Mrs. Vandike, nor do I understand why he's cheating on you. If you still want to work things out, I suggest that both of you see a marriage counselor. They can help. I have a few people I can refer you to."
"Thank you, Mr. McClain," she answered, wiping the last few tears from her eyes. "You must see a lot of these cases."
"Quite a few," I nodded. I gave her a few names, took her check for $300, and escorted her to the door. Another successful case - yet I felt no real satisfaction from it.
"You did well, Tom," Apollo observed. "I'm impressed with the way you handled this, and offered to help her out at the end."
"I've had plenty of practice," I answered while taking a seat. "I guess it's nice to know what I'm doing for a living, but this isn't really what I was interested in. What happened to the Anderson's...and Al? When do I get to see them?"
"Anytime you wish, Tom. In here things work a little differently. While everything about this world is real, it's not very big. This universe is only about a mile in diameter."
"You mean I can't travel more than a mile from here?"
"No, that's not what I mean," he shook his head. "Because of its size, most of the universe is created in memory only. When you do want to go someplace, the oracle pulls out that memory and shifts to it. To go someplace, all you have to do is state the location out loud."
"Sounds easy enough," I replied. "Okay, I wish to be were the Anderson's are." Suddenly everything swirled around me and became a blur. Moments later I was standing at the front door of the house I had built for them. In the distance I could see the other house Jennifer and I had once shared. It appeared in this life I had been able to keep some of the money I received from the sale of Dr. Jensen's house.
"Pretty cool, huh?" Apollo said.
"Not bad," I agreed. I rang the doorbell and Mrs. Anderson answered. Her eyes lit up when she saw me.
"Tom!" She threw her arms around me and gave me a big hug. "Tom, it's so nice to see you again. How are you?"
"I'm fine, mom. I was in the area and thought I would check and see how everyone is doing."
There was a painful look on her face as she invited me in. "We've had better days, Tom. Sox is out drinking with some friends."
"Drinking?" I questioned. Sox was an alcoholic who I had gotten back on the wagon with the help of a local AA group. Now he was drinking again...and when an alcoholic drank it wasn't a good sign.
"Don't be so surprise, Tom. He's been drinking ever since that day."
"That day?"
"You know, the day Tracy was taken from us." I realized she was talking about the trip we made to Area 51 (read AV 1). That was when Dennis had offered me a chance to work for him in Andersonville. Of course in this universe I had turned him down.
"Yes, I...I try to forget about that day."
Mrs. Anderson placed her hand gently on my arm. "I understand, Tom. I miss her too. She was a lovely little girl."
I almost corrected her. Tracy had actually been Gerald Rogers, a Roman God who had been cast out of Peace River, and there was nothing sweet about him. Thank goodness for the behavior serum Dr. Jensen had developed. Because of it, I had been able to order him to behave as a normal little girl.
"I miss her," she stated sadly. "I always wanted to be a grandmother."
"I know mom. Maybe one day you will."
"Not with Jennifer," she told me. "She...oh Tom, you must talk to her. I'm so worried about her."
"What do you mean?" I asked.
Mrs. Anderson never got a chance to answer the question. The sound of high heel shoes clicking on the hard floor interrupted our conversation. Jennifer/Al strolled into the kitchen; only it wasn't the Jennifer I remembered. She was dressed in a short, leather skirt and a silver halter-top that barely covered her breasts. Around her legs was a pair of dark, fishnet stockings that highlighted the stiletto heels she wore. Her face was made up heavy with makeup, and even from across the room I could smell the perfume she was wearing. Jennifer looked like a barroom hooker.
"Mom, have you seen my cigarettes?" she asked, then stopped when she saw me. There was a look of sadness, or maybe it was shame, in her eyes. "Hi Tom."
"Hi Al," I said softly.
"It's Jennifer," she frowned. "I told you never to call me that name again."
"I'm sorry," I apologize humbly. Mrs. Anderson looked at the young woman painfully. Her daughter, at least the person she had come to love as her daughter, was self-destructing before her very eyes.
Jennifer shrugged her shoulders as if she didn't care anymore and turned back to her mother. "So mom, have you seem my cigarettes or not?"
"You left them on the table." Then she added in a low, non-offending tone, "Jennifer, I wish you wouldn't smoke. It's not good for you."
"Yeah?" She picked up her cigarettes and proceeded to light one as if what her mother thought didn't matter. She inhaled, and then blew the smoke in her direction. "There's lots of things not good for me mom, but I do them anyway. Some of these things make me feel good."
"And this is one of them, Jennifer?" I questioned. "You used to hate smoking."
"I used to hate being 'screwed' by guys, but things change," she chimed. "Maybe I'll die young, but at least I'll be doing the things I enjoy."
"Jennifer...what's wrong?" I asked with great concern. This wasn't the person had I rescued from the Jensen house and later married.
"What are you, my mother?" she snapped. "I'm a woman now! What else am I suppose to do but spread my legs and please men!"
"Jennifer!" Mrs. Anderson cried shamefully. "Please don't talk like that. I'm a woman, and there is more to my life than...than pleasing my husband."
"You had a family, mom. Me, I had to get my tubes tied so I wouldn't get pregnant again. What decent man would want me now? Even my best friend here threw me away."
"That's not true, kiddo," I jumped in. "I still love you very deeply."
"Really?" she questioned with raised eyebrows. "Enough to 'fuck' me right here and now."
I swallowed hard, trying to find the right words. "Jennifer, my love for you is deeper than sex."
"Stop avoiding the question," she said seductively, while moving beside me and running her long, manicured fingernails through my hair. "How about it, Tom-boy? One more for old times sake!"
I grabbed her hand and held it away from me. "Damn it, Jennifer. I love you more than that. Don't you see I want to help? Are you so blind that you can't see how this is hurting mom?"
"I wish you had let me die back at the Jensen's house," she hissed angrily while pulling her hand away. "I told you to set the place on fire and let me die, but you were too noble to do such a thing, Tom. My life is not like yours; so don't try to tell me how to live it. You're still a man...I can never be one thanks to you. You could have saved me by taking Mr. Butz up on his offer!"
"It wasn't the right thing to do," I tried to explain. "Dennis couldn't be trusted."
"Well thanks for discussing it with me first," she yelled totally pissed. "Now I'm stuck like this - FOREVER! And you have the nerve to come here and tell me that you care."
"Jennifer," Mrs. Anderson reached out in hope. "Tom is only trying to help."
"He's done enough!" she spat, while picking up her black, leather coat. "I won't be home until late, 'mother'. And just so you know, I'll be bringing someone home with me tonight. I'm warning you so you don't walk into my room and embarrass me or yourself." She looked in my direction one more time, frowned, and left the room. I heard the front door slammed and moments later the sound of a car screeching away. I knew the friendship we once had could never be the same.
"She's just angry," Mrs. Anderson explained. "She doesn't mean what she said, Tom."
"Yes she does, mom," I whispered. "And she's right; I am the reason why she can never be a man again. She has every right to hate me."
"Oh no, Tom...you did the right thing I'm sure. We have no idea what Mr. Butz was planning to do to us. You even said yourself he was going to make Sox and I forget our past. How could we be happy if he did that?"
"Yes, how could you?" I whispered absentmindedly.
Mrs. Anderson gave me a loving hug. "Why don't you stay for dinner, Tom? I could use the company. We could talk about your work."
"Sure mom," I replied, although talking about my job was the last thing I wanted to do. Mrs. Anderson wiped the tears from her eyes and went downstairs to get something from the freezer. I walked into the living room and sat down. Apollo's head followed.
"I don't get it, Apollo. What happened to Jennifer, and my father?"
"What always happens to those who can't or don't deal with their problems...they self-destruct," he said sadly. "The death of your baby, plus losing his granddaughter Tracy, followed by your divorce was too much for Mr. Anderson to deal with. As a result, he turned to the bottle to ease his pain."
"But he knows that's not the way!"
"It's not about knowing Tom; it's about having the strength to do something about it. Sox is a strong man, but he still has several weaknesses that he can't deal with. He doesn't know any other way to ease his pain other than drinking to the point where he can't remember. Don't you see Tom, your father doesn't want to work through his pain, he wants to forget about it."
"What about Jennifer? She's become a...a..."
"Whore?" Apollo finished for me. "Yes, she's reverted to the life-style Gerald trapped her into. A few weeks after Tracy was taken away, Jennifer had a nervous breakdown. You thought that by telling Jennifer about the offer Dennis had made which you had refused, it would help her deal with her depression. Instead it had the opposite effect. She felt betrayed, and ended up hating everything you stood for. She doesn't care what happens to her now. All she wants to do is die - and until then she's going to do everything she can to hurt those around her, including herself. She has a lot of guilt and pain to deal with - but sadly she won't get help for it."
"But we dealt with that already," I told him.
"Yes and no, Tom. Yes, you did deal with it, and Al was able to accept his new life as Jennifer Anderson for a while - but she never, truly did embrace it like you have as Linda Anderson. The Al Parker inside that body knows he would still be a man if he hadn't tried breaking into Dr. Jensen's home that night. They may have been the ones who transformed him into Jennifer, but he knows who's really to blame for him being a sexy young woman."
"Is there nothing I can do for her, Apollo?"
"Like what?" he asked. "This universe is only temporary. Once you leave, it will cease to exist. Besides, you can't save a person who doesn't want to be saved, Tom. I hate to say this, but Jennifer is lost in her own misery...and she doesn't trust you anymore. You can't help her...no one can."
"I can't believe how screwed up she's become - or my father. It's like a bad dream."
"Perhaps, but not all things turned out bad."
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"You have other friends, Tom. Why don't you check them out?"
"Keith Bennett. I want to see what's happening with him." Suddenly things began to swirl around me, and I found myself standing in darkened room in front of a picture window. Apollo appeared beside me.
"Where am I?" I asked.
"You're in Martin's Furniture store," he answered.
"In Andersonville?"
"Not anymore," Apollo answered. "Because you refused to come here, Dennis Butz stayed with the original name he had in mind."
"Which was?"
"Atlantis...the name of the place where the Titans used to rule from before we arrived. Atlantis, Montana. It has a nice ring to it, doesn't it?"
"I'm surprise Dennis wasn't planning to call it 'Illusionville', since it's closer to the truth." Apollo chuckled cheerfully.
"Anyway, this is as close as you can get to him."
"Why can't I meet with Keith in person?"
"Because of the temps," Apollo explained. "How long do you think you would last out there before they spotted you? This way they won't see us standing here in the dark. Look, here comes Keith now."
It was Keith, AKA Larry Smith. He was coming out of the movie theater with his friend, Bill 'Grizzly' Maxwell. Holding onto Bill's hand was Peggy Wilson. They were laughing; most likely about the movie they had seen.
"He looks happy," I observed.
"They all are, Tom. Dennis had Keith brought here like before, and he accepted his new life. Of course, it was a little harder without you or Al around, but when Bill showed up (AV 10) they formed a strong friendship. Peggy of course warmed up to Bill over time."
"So my decision had nothing to do with their outcome. Either way they would've come here and been happy."
"Pretty much so Tom, although you shouldn't sell yourself short. You did help Keith come to terms with his sister's death, something he's still struggling with in this world. I can sense a lot of guilt over this issue."
They walked by; totally unaware I was watching them in the darkness. Apollo sensed something wasn't right with me.
"What's the matter, Tom?"
"I don't know, Apollo...I guess I miss them. Keith and Bill are good friends of mine, and Peggy was actually starting to warm up a little. I guess not knowing them in this world make's me realize how rich my current life is."
"Does that include me too?" Apollo asked.
"I smiled. "Yes, you too."
"I'm glad to hear that Tom, because I feel the same way. So, do you want to continue watching them?"
"No, I've seen enough. Let's try someone else." I thought about it and felt a glimmer of hope. "Kevin Brown. I want to see where he's at."
The world shifted around me, and I found myself standing in the middle of a graveyard. Slowly my eyes adjusted to the darkness, and saw that I was standing at his grave. Tears welded in my eyes as I knelt down and brushed the grass off his marker. At the top it read, 'Killed in the line of duty'.
"I know you miss him Tom, but his death had nothing to do this decision," Apollo stated.
"I know. I was hoping that maybe it did." I put my hand over my mouth and for the thousandth time I found myself asking why him. "Apollo, could I have saved him somehow?"
"Yes, if you had made other decision's early in your life that would have affected his," Apollo confessed. "The question is would he have been as happy? That's hard to say."
"He would be alive," I almost exploded at Apollo's casualness.
"So - does that mean he would be living a fruitful and happy life?" the Roman God countered. "Tom, a person's life shouldn't measure by the years they live, but how they lived them. A life should be measured by how much they were loved by others. Kevin was a very well loved and respected man at the time of his death, and that showed what type of person he was."
"Yes he was respected," I said sorely. "He was also a good friend."
"Would you like me to give you some time alone with him?" Apollo offered.
"No, but thanks," I stood and brushed the dirt off my pants. "I think I've spent enough time here...and in this world. I'm ready to go back now."
"Are you sure, Tom? Don't you want to see how your life turned out?"
"I already know," I told him. "I'm a private eye."
"That's what you do for a living. I'm talking about your personal life."
"My personal life? You mean I actually have one?"
"Sure...want to see?"
I nodded, and slowly the world around me changed again, this time to someone's living room. Nearby I saw a table set for two, with candles lit. There was soft music playing from the radio nearby.
"Where am I?" No sooner had I asked the question a young woman came out of her bedroom fooling with an earring. She was wearing a short, red dress that made me drool, and had her long, black hair hanging just right over her shoulders.
"Babe, I didn't hear you come in," she smiled. The stranger strolled over and kissed me on the lips. "But I'm glad you're here, tiger. I've been waiting for you." She growled softly and gave me a seductive smile.
"What's the occasion?" I asked pointing to the table. She gave me a mischievous grin.
"No occasion. I just thought you and I would spend some time together. Let me get dinner." She kissed me one more time, and went into the kitchen."
"Apollo, who is this person?" I asked softly
"She's your girlfriend, Tom. You met her about a year ago while investigating some stolen property. Her name is Monica, and she's madly in love with you."
"Am I in love with her?"
"Do you feel like you are?"
I thought about it and realized that I did. In fact I was feeling a great deal for this lady. She was soft and sexy, but also very comfortable to be around. I wanted to immerse myself in her charm.
"Why do I feel so strongly toward this stranger?" I asked.
"You're feeling the relationship you've formed with her over these past months," Apollo explained. "I'm allowing your true feelings for her to come out."
"And she feels the same way?"
"Who are you talking to?" my girlfriend asked holding two plates of food in her hands.
"No one," I lied. "I was just thinking out loud about a case."
"I see," she smiled. "Well forget about your cases tonight, Tom...tonight it's just you and me."
She laid the plate on the table, but I didn't even bother seeing what it was. All I could do was stare at the lovely woman who loved me as much as I loved her. To some men she would've appeared average, but to me she was the prettiest woman I had ever seen.
We ate the pasta casserole she had fixed and discussed upcoming birthdays and other social events. The more we talked, the more I wanted to spend time with her. She was everything I had ever wanted.
"That was delicious," I told her after dinner.
"Are you ready for desert?" Monica grinned while standing. She reached behind her back, and I heard the sound of a zipper. The shoulders of the dress moved forward, and with a slight tug fell to the floor. She grinned seductively while standing there in just her black panties and bra. Her legs were smoothed and tan, her waist was narrow, and her hips were slightly wider than the rest of her body. I felt myself getting hard seeing her there.
I grabbed her in my arms and kissed her lips. She answered with passion, and I moved my hands over the silky panties. She gasped with pleasure, and then put her finger to my lips. "Let's move to the bedroom, tiger," she whispered.
"I'll wait out here," Apollo told me with a smile. At least he was a well-mannered god.
Monica grabbed my hand and led me to the bed where the sheets were already drawn. We continued to kiss as I unsnapped her bra. It fell to the ground, and I moved in on her breasts that were begging to be taken. She removed her panties, and then helped me out of my clothes. Now naked, we fell on the bed and let nature take its course. Never before had I been so in-tune with a woman before. We twisted and turned, getting as much pleasure from the moment that we could. When it was over we lay there in each other's arms satisfied.
"Tom," she asked apprehensively. "Do you love me?"
"Love you? I'm mad about you, Monica."
"What about children?" she pressed. "Do you want to have a son or daughter some day?"
"Yes, I think I would," I grinned, thinking of what it would be like to be a father. "I think that would be great. Why do you ask?"
"I'm pregnant."
"What?" I rose slightly and looked down at her.
"I'm...I'm pregnant with your child," she sputtered. "I'm about 6 weeks along I think. I'm sorry if..."
I didn't let her finished. I bent down and kissed her passionately. I was feeling totally blessed by the announcement. "I love you, Monica. I love you with all my heart." Then I laughed; feeling happier than I ever had before in my life. "I'm going to be a father! Oh my god, I'm going to be a daddy. I don't know how to thank you, Monica. Wait, yes I do. Marry me!"
"You mean that, Tom?" she whispered cautiously.
"I do Monica," I replied seriously, then laughed with glee. "Tomorrow we can fly to Las Vegas and become man and wife. I love you, Monica!"
"Oh Tom," she laughed with tears in her eyes. She gave me a long kiss, and cuddled up next to me. We talked into the night about the baby and what it would mean. We would have to get a bigger place, and start fixing it up. All those plans - but they were good plans. Finally in the early morning hour exhaustion took over, and we fell asleep in each other's arms. I had never felt so secure in all my life.
"Tom," I heard Apollo calling.
"What?" I mumbled.
"Tom, it's time to go."
"Leave me along, I want to sleep."
"No Tom, it's time to go. It's almost sunrise."
"Where are we going?" I asked. Then I realized what he meant. I didn't want to go back with him. I was happy here. I wanted to stay and get married to the woman I loved. I wanted to be a father, something I couldn't do in my other life.
"Leave me alone Apollo," I said harshly, suddenly waking up. I could see the outline of his head floating in the dark room. Monica stirred, and I reached over and touched her soft hair. She was all I wanted now.
"It's time, Tom," Apollo insisted.
"Didn't you hear me," I hissed softly. "I'm not leaving, PERIOD! Do I have to spell it out for you?"
"You can't stay, Tom. The bubble of this universe is very unstable and won't last more then a few hours. We have to leave."
"What about Monica?" I cried. "What happens to her?"
"She doesn't exist, Tom. Everything around you is temporary, not real. Her life is on the other side. I let you stay as long as I could, but now we must be going. Please Tom; don't force me to drag you out of here."
I hung my head and looked back at Monica one more time. I reached over and kissed her on the forehead. A smile appeared on her lips. "Goodbye Monica," I whispered.
"Close your eyes Tom, and asked to be returned."
Slowly I closed my eyes while at the same time thinking about the life that I could've had if I had turned down Dennis' offer. I asked to be returned, and suddenly the crackling of a fire invaded my ears. I opened my eyes, and found that I was back in Peace River, in my female body. I was Linda Anderson once more.
"Welcome back, Tom. How do you feel?" Apollo asked curiously.
"Like I've just lost my soul mate." Then I got angry. "You did that on purpose you Son of a Bitch - didn't you?"
"I didn't want to, but yes, I thought it was important you saw everything."
"Why?" I demanded to know harshly. "Why did you do that? So you could watch my heart break? What, I wasn't miserable enough so you wanted to make me regret going to Andersonville? Why did you do it, Ap...Apo...Apollo?"
"You can speak my name for now," he said. Then he looked at me sternly and spoke, "Sometimes people do better in life by knowing the truth...isn't that what you once told Judge Herns?" (AV 22)
"That was different," I snapped. "Judge Herns wanted to erase the memories of my mother's past. What happened to me wasn't my past, it was a possible future - there was no truth to it."
"The truth is the truth Tom, even if in this universe it really didn't happen," he explained. "Besides, the question was how did your decision affect everyone...and doesn't that include you? The Anderson's were devastated by not going to Andersonville, but most likely would've recovered once they found out they were going to be grandparents again. Unfortunately, it would've had a very negative affect on Al/Jennifer, who would've sunk even deeper into the pit she dug for herself. I can't say for sure, but suicide appears to be her ending.
"As for Keith Bennett and Kevin Brown, things wouldn't have changed. Keith would be happily living out his life as Larry Smith in Andersonville, and Officer Brown would still be dead. So if you hadn't taken Dennis up on his offer, there would be three people hurt by your decision and two friends who weren't affected at all."
"And what about me, Apollo?" I stated bitterly. "I not only lose the woman I love, but my unborn child."
"I'm sorry Tom, but I didn't write your history - you did."
"You still haven't told me why you showed me this part."
"What if I hadn't?" he replied in a rational manner. "Would that have been the right thing to do...to only show you the negative outcomes of your decision and none of the positives? For every decision you make there are both good and bad events that come out of it. In this case you would've found a lovely woman to spend the rest of your life with. Is that better than your current life?"
"YES!" I snapped.
"Perhaps Tom, but then perhaps the happiness you seek in life is what you make of it. Maybe instead of reaching for things you can't have, it's better to reach for things you can."
I shook my head angrily. "No, I won't accept that. I'll find a way to turn myself back into a man again and go after her." Suddenly Apollo got a painful look on his face. "What is it?"
"Tom...I'm sorry. I don't know how to tell you this. You see, I was also curious about what happened to Monica, and used the oracle to check up on her while you two were in bed."
"Where is she?" I asked, dreading the answer. Somehow I knew it wasn't good. "Did she marry someone? Did she have someone else's child?"
Apollo swallowed hard, and there was mixed emotions in his expression. "Tom...because Monica never met you, she took a job in New York City a month before the 911 attacks. She was in the South Tower when it col..."
"NO! NOOOOOOOO!" I got angry and started hitting Apollo in the chest with all my might. It was built like a brick wall, and each blow stung my fists. Finally when I could take the pain no more, I broke down crying. Apollo wrapped his massive arms around my body and hugged me tightly.
"I'm sorry, Tom...I really am," he said honestly. "I debated long and hard about telling you."
"Do something...save her?" I sobbed. "Use your powers to bring her back! I'll do anything you ask of me Apollo, if you grant me this request. Please, I want her to be alive again."
"I can't do that, Tom...anymore than I can bring your friend, Officer Brown, back. We have no power over death once they reach the other side. But death is not the end, Tom...it's the beginning. She's happy now. Where she's at there is no pain or hate...only love."
His words, while comforting, did not comfort me at all. Everything I wanted was lost because I had taken Dennis up on his offer. I was bitter, and felt I had the right to be. Even if I could become a man again, I would never have Monica. She was dead.
"I hate this box," I told him. "I never want to see it again as long as I live. I was wrong, it's not amazing...it's horrible!"
Apollo gave me an understand nod. "I know. There are times I wish I didn't have possession of it. The important thing here is that you don't blame yourself for what happened."
"Monica is dead because of me."
"No, Bin Laden and his monsters killed her because of their hate and misguided views of religion. You can't be responsible for everyone, Tom. If you hadn't taken Dennis up on his offer, things would've been different...but then it would've been the Anderson's and Al Parker who paid the price. Would that make you feel better?"
"I suppose not," I agreed. "Either way I'm responsible for their deaths."
"No Tom, you're not," Apollo pointed out. "Everyone in the end makes their own choices. Let's look at your friend, Al Parker. If he hadn't taken the job Klien Walker had offered him, you wouldn't be here having this conversation with me. And if Monica hadn't taken that job in New York, she would still be alive. Tom, they're responsible for their own futures. You can't blame yourself for their failures and how their lives turned out because of what you did or didn't do. You're part of their life, but you're not responsible for how they live it. Besides, who's to say Monica wouldn't have die in a car crash the next day if you had turned Dennis down. There are no guarantees in life - except for the fact that one-day you will die. That's why people should live like there is no tomorrow, because there just might not be."
His words made sense...and as much as I hated to admit it Apollo was right. They had made their own decisions. Still...
"I don't know, Apollo. Your words make sense, but I don't think I'll ever find another person like Monica to love."
Apollo smiled. "You will, Tom. I guess I need to start calling you Linda again."
"And I have to start calling you Pete," I replied, wiping the final tears from my eyes. "Apollo, don't you ever get tired of this game?"
He thought about it long and hard. "Sometimes, Tom. Then again, I get tired of the way humans run this planet...polluting rivers and oceans to make a profit, or stabbing each other in the back to get ahead. There's a better way to live...yet as a whole the human race is blind to that fact. Why is it that so many people want peace and yet there is none? Yes Tom, sometimes I do get tired of the game we play, but Peace River is still better than the real world. It has its faults, but it's closer to the world I want to live in.
"As for keeping our identity a secret, if the people of Peace River knew who we were they wouldn't treat us as regular members of their society. We had that happen once, and despite what you might thing, it wasn't all that wonderful to be on a pedestal all the time."
He threw some sand on the dying fire and stood. "The diner should be opening soon. Come on, I'll buy you some breakfast before we pick up your friend."
"I really not in the mood to eat," I told him, then spotted some wild flowers growing nearby. "Could I ask a favor of you?"
Apollo nodded as if he understood. "Go ahead, Linda. I'll take you to see Monica."
"Thanks Apollo." I gave him a hug, then turned to pick the prettiest flowers I could find for her grave.
Fade out...
Next episode - Freedom Fighters
This story dedicated to my TG brothers and sisters around the world, who taught me how to love and respect others when they don't respect me. Thank you for the lessons learned.
Author's notes: Permission to use the names of my fellow authors (and good friends) was obtained before this story was written. Any negative events that happened in this story were explained before consent was given.
Copyright 2002
Fade in...
There was no doubt they were in love. My brother was lying on Sally's lap while she ran her long, delicate fingernails through his hair. Steve's injuries were healing nicely, and the doctor had said that he should be able to walk without his crutches by Christmas. Sally bent down and whispered something in Steve's ear, causing them both to giggle. They were soul mates, which made what I had to do next even harder.
"Hi guys," I said.
"Hey sis," Steve replied cheerfully while Sally smiled brightly in my direction. "All packed and ready for your big trip?"
"Just about." I took a seat and counted to five silently. "I wish I didn't have to go. I'm not looking forward to it."
"Peace River isn't so bad, Linda," Sally grinned. "Judge Jasper is a fair man if you give him the chance."
"Is that why you made a deal with him, Sally?" I asked pointblank. Her mouth dropped opened, and I knew my suspicions were correct.
"What are you talking about, Linda?" Steve asked cautiously.
"I'm talking about the deal she made with Judge Jasper so he would heal your injuries."
"In exchanged for what?"
"In exchanged for the identities of the two people who escaped from his town more then three years ago, Steve. I told you who they were...and you told her - isn't that correct?"
"Now wait a minute," Steve objected as he quickly sat up. "Yes I told Sally, but she promised not to tell another soul and I trust her."
I looked at his girlfriend, who had guilt written all over her face. "Is that true, Sally? Did you tell anyone?"
Her lips pressed tightly together as she fidgeted nervously. Steve put his hands on her shoulder, his face edged with concern that she hadn't denied what I had accused her of. "Sally...tell me the truth."
"You were dying," she blurted out. "I couldn't let that happen to you. I couldn't lose you again. When Judge Jasper came to me...yes, yes, yes, I made a deal with him. I...I had too. Don't you see Steve, I had to." She buried her face in his shoulders, but somehow I didn't think she was quite as upset as she acted.
"So you condemned two others to death to save one," I noted sharply, perhaps too sharply. Suddenly Steve jumped to her defense.
"Would you rather I had 'died', Linda?" he asked in an acid tone. "Sally did what she did out of love...I can't fault her for that."
"What about Jeff Summers and Tom McClain," I pointed out. "Her love for you makes their deaths alright."
"You're being melodramatic, Linda. No one would've died. They would've been returned to their previous life in Peace River."
"To some that is a death sentence, Steve. Ask Judy Hartford...wait, I'm sorry, you can't. She's dead because that bastard forced her to be return."
"SHUT UP!" Sally screamed. "Judge Jasper is a kind and wonderful man. He saved my life, or do you object to that too, Linda? I've lived in his town, and it's not as 'horrible' as you make it out to be."
"Then why aren't you living there now?" I shot back.
"Because I love your brother!" she snapped. "One day we'll go back and start a new life there."
"What?" Steve asked in complete surprise.
Sally gave him an uncomfortable stare. She hadn't meant to let the cat out of the bag just yet. Giving him her best, sad puppy eyes, she said, "Steve, you know I love you with all my heart. As nice as Andersonville is, I can't see us living our lives here. Judge Jasper has given me - no us, an open invitation to live in his town. All you have to do is say the word and we can go there. I know it may be a few years before you're ready to leave, but I can wait."
"Sally," Steve replied in a troubled tone. "Sally...my life is here. My family..." His voice trailed off in conflict.
"It's alright, Steve," she smoothed. "You'll be allowed to visit your family a few times a year. I wasn't going to tell you about his offer until...until later."
"Why him?" I demanded to know. The young woman turned and glared at me.
"Because Judge Jasper cares about me," she stated. "He wants me to be happy, and part of that happiness is being with Steve for the rest of my life."
"BULLSHIT!" I hissed. "There has to be other reasons for his offer. I know him too well."
"YOU DON'T KNOW JACK-SHIT!" Sally yelled. "You think you know him, but you don't. Judge Jasper is like a father to me. He took me in, cared for me, gave me a new life and...Steve!" She turned back to my brother again. "Steve, your family is here...but my family is in Peace River...and unlike Andersonville, we don't have to let chance rule our life. In Peace River we can be young and healthy for the rest of our lives."
"Minus three years," I pointed out.
"No," she replied curtly. "Steve and I don't fit the profile, so we won't lose any time. We'll still get all the benefits of living there. Besides, Judge Jasper loves his people."
"I can't believe I'm hearing this 'shit'," I responded in disgust. "At best, Judge Jasper...Jupiter, is a farmer tending to his flock. At worst he's nothing more than a slave owner who forces people to do what they don't want to do. There's no middle ground here, Sally!" But the young woman wasn't listening to me anymore. She was trying to sell the idea to my brother.
"Steve, I love you," she cooed. "I would give my life up for you. For whatever reason, Judge Jasper favors me, and wants me to return back to him one day. You don't have to make a decision right now. All I'm asking is that you think about it."
"What the Hell...Steve for crying out loud listen to what she's saying?" My brother glared at me.
"Linda, I need to be alone with Sally right now."
"Steve..."
"Linda," he said a little bit more forcefully, "leave us alone. This doesn't concern you."
I stared at my brother, who was looking back at me with almost no emotion. I didn't want to lose him, but if I pressed too hard I would only make things worse. "I'll talk to you when I get back."
He nodded. "Have a nice trip, Linda." Sally gave me a victory smile, but if she thought I was going to roll over and let her have her way she was dead wrong. I grabbed my purse and left the room.
Fade out...
***
Voice of Linda Anderson - They say to judge someone; you must first walk a mile in their shoes. When I first came here, I regarded this town as a prison. In many ways that's still true, but only if you look at it superficially. Years later, with the benefit of hindsight, I can now see the town for what it is; a last attempt to bring peace between the Titans, the Olympians, and us, the human race. If the town succeeds, the people imprisoned in Peace River will finally be free and there will be peace. If it fails, the resulting war could end the world, as we know it. There are some on all sides of this conflict who have their own reasons for seeing the project fail.
These are the stories of the men and women who made a difference during those dark days, and shaped history. It's also about those who had to face their deepest, darkest problems and what they gained from conquering them. It's a place of second chances, hope, and peace. The name of this town is Andersonville.
***
Fade in...
Joan Banks placed the teacups on the round table in her dining room. Personally she preferred coffee, but her guests were tea drinkers and she didn't want to be bothered making two different drinks. The apartment she rented was larger than most in Peace River, and Joan had decorated it with wonderful, feminine charm. The long, flower skirt she wore with the bright, pullover top complemented her mass of long, brown hair that flowed freely down her back. At 22 years old and standing at 5'7", Joan was a model citizen of Peace River, minus one flaw. She was a free-spirited woman...and that was where the trouble laid. The last thing the leaders of Peace River wanted was free-spirited people.
"Would you like some tea, Terry?" she asked.
"Yes, thanks Joan," the other woman answered with a shy smile. Terry Sarkel was a tall, blonde-hair bombshell, having the looks and figure men dreamt about. She was also the shyest of the group, preferring to stay in the background whenever possible. Two years ago she hadn't been any prettier than the other women in Peace River, but a failed escape attempt had changed that. Rather than make her younger, which was the usual punishment Judge Jasper imposed, he made her extremely attractive. It couldn't have been a worse punishment since Terry hated the stares men gave her all the time.
"How about you, Prue?" Joan asked as she poured Terry a cup.
Prudence Walker was at least 3 inches shorter than the others, but was just as pretty. Like Joan, she was 22 years old and well built. Her crop of dark hair was cut in a short, feminine style that added to her beauty. Unlike her friends, she hadn't been a male or a resident of the United States before coming to Peace River. Her home was in New Zealand...at least it had been before the people running this town had stepped into her life.
"I'm fine," Prue replied. "I wonder where Julia is?"
Joan laughed. "Late as usual. Now that she's getting married I suspect it's only going to get worse."
"We're going to let her stay?" Terry asked a little surprised.
"Don't know," Joan shrugged her shoulders. "I'm not going to push her out if she doesn't want to go."
There was a knock on the door, and Joan rushed to answer it. Moment's later Julia Manchester stepped into the room clutching her purse. "Am I late?" she smiled.
"The question should be, how late am I?" Prue grinned mischievously. "When have you 'ever' been on time, Julia?"
"Hey, I've been on time...once...I think," Julia answered in mock seriousness. They laughed, and the future bride to be took a seat at the table. She was almost 26 years old, which was close to the deadline the Judge and his people had imposed on all new residents. Anyone who wasn't married, or close to being married by the time they turned 26 was matched up, thanks to the help of Mr. Cupler. Staying single in Peace River wasn't an option, any more than not having a family. There were so many things they weren't told about before coming here.
Joan glanced around the table at each of her friends - people who she trusted with her life. If Judge Jasper ever found out what was going on, they would all pay dearly. "Let's begin," she spoke. Julia picked up her pen and started taking minutes. Joan decided to begin the meeting on a positive note.
"We got a message from 'Mom' this morning. She was very pleased with our work last week. She says we really set the old man off." Her three friends beamed at the news. They had managed to flatten all four tires on Judge Jasper's car. It was a small but aggressive act of defiance, and the fact that it had pissed Judge Jasper off pleased them to no end. Like the other cells in Peace River, they had left their calling card so everyone would know who was responsible.
"Any idea who she is?" Prue asked curiously. 'Mom' was the nickname of their unknown leader.
Joan shook her head. "None...and I doubt we'll ever know until after this is over, Prue. It's too risky to make herself known."
"What else did she say?" Julia asked in curiosity.
"She wishes you good luck on your honeymoon, Julia. She says that sex and having kids is a wonderful part of being a woman. You can read the letter after we're done." Julia nodded that she would. Joan took a deep breath, and prepared them for the bad news. "There's some other business in her letter. She would like us to make a couple of contacts."
The three women got quiet. Making contact was a very dangerous situation. While there were no statistic's available, a rough estimate was that at least 70% of the cells discovered were a result of contacts gone badly. Being stealthy was their best defense.
"Who are the contacts?" Terry asked cautiously.
"One of them is Linda Anderson from Andersonville. Judge Jasper is bringing her into town to do some investigating work for him."
"But she works for them!" Prue protested strongly. "This is a suicide mission, Joan! Why don't we just wear T-shirts that say, 'I'm a freedom fighter?' That way it would save Judge Jasper the trouble of finding us. What Mom is asking us to do is unreasonable."
"I admit it's risky," Joan started off, "but think of the rewards. Linda could be our voice to the outside."
"And she could be our downfall," Prue argued back. "I'm as committed to this movement as the rest of you, but even I have limits. We're no use to anyone if we're discovered."
"Prue, I know how you feel," Joan reasoned. "When I first read her request I was as shocked as you were. I admit the first thought in my mind was to turn the request down and not even bother bringing it up. But the more I thought about it, the more I realized all the benefits that could come out of this. Isn't that why our cell was created...to take risks?"
"Sane risks, yes," Prue pointed out. "Insane is another matter."
"You said there were two contacts, Joan," Julia interrupted. "Who's the other?"
"His name is Carlos Aguilar, and he works for Sherry Felton. As you know, Sherry is involved with Mark Merrick. In fact it's been rumor that they're going to be married soon. Obviously Mom thinks we can get some valuable information from Carlos if we turn him to our side. I don't know him personally, but I've been told he's not happy being here. He used to be a rich, teenage girl named Brittany (read AV 15) who was forced to stay here against her will. Sounds like an excellent candidate for our organization."
"Do we have to take both missions?" Terry asked.
"Nervous?" Joan questioned her friend.
"Yeah...and you should be too, Joan. What happens if this Linda contact does blows up in our face? Do you know what Judge Jasper will do to us? Look what...what he did to me? I don't think I could stand another change."
I understand, Terry," Joan reassured her. "That's why if we agree to do this, we'll take every precaution we can to protect ourselves. You should know this is not the only reason why we're contacting Linda Anderson. Mom suspects Judge Jasper is having her watched. If that's true, she wants us to spring a little surprise on them. That's were your expertise comes in my friend." Joan went on to explain how the contact would be made. Relief appeared on their faces when they heard the rest of the plan.
"Any questions?" Joan asked. Everyone at the table shook their head. "Let's vote, then."
Since each mission involved putting everyone's life on the line, the vote had to be unanimous. If someone voted 'no', they would turn down the mission and there would be no shame in it. As Joan went around the table, each of her friends nodded.
"I'll place a drop tonight. With luck we'll hear back from Mom by tomorrow night. Prue and Terry will handle the contact with Linda Anderson. Julia, you and I will work on Carlos. Any questions?" There were none. "Let's say a prayer before go."
The four women clutched each other's hand and prayed for success.
***
"This is your office," Mark announced formally as he showed me the small room in the rear of his shop. "I've had all the information on the mailman brought here."
I ruffled quickly through the pile of folders sitting on a wooden desk that had seen better days. At least the computer he had set up for my use was top of the line. I sat down and pressed the keys with my manicured fingernails. Mercury watched my actions silently.
"Do you need anything else?"
"No...it'll do," I told him. I did a quick count of the files and came up one short. Carefully, I looked at each file to see which one was missing. "Where's the file on Candy Baker?" (AV 14)
"Well, I didn't think you would need it since you were there," Mark stated honestly.
"I would still like to have it handy, Mark. There may be some things about the case that I might have forgotten."
"No problem, I'll go fetch it for you."
I held up my hand. "That's okay, I'll do it myself. I needed a reason to visit Ashlee anyway."
"As you wish," the Roman God smiled politely. "I'll catch up with you later."
***
When I entered her office Ashlee greeted me with a warm hug. The love between us was real, like that of two sisters. Nothing had changed about her since I had last seen her. She was still as pretty and feminine as ever. I felt envious that Ashlee had embraced her new womanhood so well, while I was still struggling with mine from time to time.
"Are you here to see Judge Jasper?" she asked cautiously? The tone in her voice was clear.
"Not a good time?"
Ashlee shook her lovely head. "Not really. Those damn freedom fighters painted some slogans on a building this morning demanding to be freed. They have really caused a lot of unrest in our town these past few months. As you can imagine, the Judge is furious."
"They have a point," I expounded. "All he has to do is release those who want to go and be done with them. You yourself said there aren't that many, Ashlee. Maybe a couple of hundred at best."
"If you were living here and Judge Jasper said you could leave if you came to him, would you believe him Linda?"
I thought about it carefully. "No, I suppose not. I would think it was a trap to smoke us out."
"A catch-22," she said softly. "He can't let them go, and they won't be reasonable."
"Perhaps Ashlee," I frowned. Unlike her, I didn't feel the Freedom Fighters were criminals who should be punished for demanding to be set free. Judy Hartford had been right; they were POW's. "Ashlee, I would like to ask you some questions about the mailman. Can we have lunch today?"
"Sure," she smiled. "Why don't we eat at my place? Everyone will be gone, and the judge won't mind if I take some extra time to help you with your case." Then she added softly, "And no one will hear us there." I nodded, and Ashlee flashed me a smile indicating that she knew what I wanted to ask.
"Good, I'll see you at noon. Oh, one more thing. I need to pick up the file on Candy Baker."
"You won't find it here," Ashlee stated.
"Oh?" I replied in surprise. "Where is it?"
"It's in the locked file room down the hallway. Don't ask me why it's there. Judge Jasper told me to have all files concerning the mailman locked in that room. I'll have Karen open it for you."
"Who's Karen?" I inquired.
"A young lady who arrived here a few weeks ago," Ashlee answered soberly. "Be gentle with her, Linda. She's not very happy about being here. It's going to take some time for her to get adjusted."
Her words sent shivers down my spine. This didn't sound like a typical case. "I thought all the people they brought here were screened first?"
"She kind of found her way here," Ashlee explained calmly. My stomach turned. Here was another person being forced to live a lie in this place against their will. Since the death of Judy Hartford, (Judge Jasper insisted everyone call her Judy Chunn but those who sympathized with her cause still referred to her by her married name) I had become more aware of the number people in Peace River who were willing to risk death to escape. Sometimes they became so desperate their attempts amounted to little more than suicide. One person had tried to swim across the river with the mermaids in plain sight. She had been cut down in seconds, and it only showed her desperation of wanting to be free at any cost.
"How can you stand it, Ashlee? How can you not want to help her out?"
"What can I do, Linda?" my friend shrugged her shoulders innocently. "Even if I wanted to do something I couldn't. No one trusts me, except for one or two people. Besides, it's better for everyone involved if she does accept what has happened to her. All I can do is help Karen embrace her fate."
"I suppose that's the best anyone could do," I agreed, when really I didn't. Ashlee could be so warm and loving about some things, and so cold when it came to other matters. I guess everyone had their own way of dealing with these issues, and this was hers. "Can you ask Karen to meet me at the file room, Ashlee."
"I'll give her a call right now," Ashlee smiled as she picked up the phone. "See you at noon."
"Bye," I waved as I left her office. Outside I frowned and felt a little miffed. I always felt that Ashlee and I were so much alike, but every now and then my friend would show me a side of her I didn't like. Was I doomed to become like her - lost in a system where I would be willing to do Judge Jasper's bidding to avoid causing waves? I knew it was unfair to judge Ashlee that way, but I had a hard time swallowing her reasons.
When I got to the file room Karen was already waiting for me. In appearance she was about my age, with light brown hair that fell well past her shoulders. She had thin eyebrows, a small feminine nose, and extra-puffy lips. Her body was slim, and she stood about 5'6" in her high heel shoes. Overall Karen was a very attractive young woman - something she obviously found to be a curse. While on the outside the young woman didn't appear anger or upset, her body language indicated she wasn't happy.
"I'm Linda," I introduced myself politely with a small smile.
"Karen...Karen Carson. At least that's the name they gave me," she whispered while staring back at me curiously. "Ashlee's told me so much about you."
"Oh?" I found that a little surprising.
"Come inside," she said while unlocking the door. I walked past her to the file cabinet where the records were kept. It only took a moment to locate the file on Cindy Baker. I pulled it out and closed the drawer, but when I turned to leave Karen was leaning against the closed door. She just stood there staring at me strangely.
"Something wrong?" I asked, suddenly a little nervous by her demeanor. She was after all, blocking the only way out.
"I'm...I'm sorry," she spoke softly. "It's just so hard to believe you were a man...just like me. You seem so...assertive of that fact." I nodded in a sympathetic way. Ashlee was right; Karen wasn't handling her situation well - not that I blamed her. "Are you really able to leave anytime you want?"
"Sometimes," I said. "I still have to ask permission when I do."
Tiny tears formed in the young woman's eyes as she tried to hold back the floodgates. "I...I want to leave too," she explained. "My...my family...my mother and father must be worried sick about me...as is my...my sister. Oh GOD, now I'm just like my sister. I used to tease her about...about her peri...periods...and now...now I'm going to experience them too."
I stood beside the distressed girl, and placed my arm around her back for support. "It's okay, Karen. You'll get past this. I know you're just scared."
"No...it's more than that," she stuttered. "It's my mother and father...I have such a close relationship with them. It must be killing them not knowing where I am."
'If they think you're still alive,' I almost said, then thought better of it. Would the fact that they thought she was dead ease her mind?
The young woman sniffed and with tear-filled eyes said, "Linda...I know you don't know me...but I need a favor from you...plea...please! Can you call my parents...and let them know I'm okay?" She shoved a piece of paper containing her parents phone number into my hand. "Tell them I'm okay...that their son Adam is alive."
"Karen...Adam, what you're asking me to do isn't easy. It could upset them more by..."
"Pleeeeeease," she begged. "Please, let them know."
"I'll think about it, Karen," I replied while placing the paper into my purse. There was a knock on the door, and Karen quickly wiped her tears away. I nodded that she looked okay, and Karen opened the door. Mr. Cupler was standing in the hallway looking concerned.
"Is there a problem?" he asked politely, but carefully. When he saw Karen's red eyes, he pushed his way in. "I can see that there is."
"No," Karen whispered so softly that I almost didn't hear her. "Please, I'm okay now, Mr. Cupler. See, I'm even smiling now." She forced a smile on her face.
"It's okay, my dear," he reassured her with his own smile. "I can see you're not happy. I only want to help."
"No, I'm really okay," she pleaded in a low, nervous tone.
Seeing her despair, I stepped in front of Karen and faced the smaller man. "Leave her alone, Mr. Cupler. She just had to get something out of her system. She's fine now."
"Don't interfere," he ordered in a strong manner. Cupid waved his hand, and I found myself being pushed out of the room by some invisible force. I stumbled into the hallway and the door closed on it's own. Then I heard Karen scream. I tried opening the door but the knob wouldn't budge. I pounded on the door yelling to be let in when a pair of hands grabbed me from behind and pulled me away.
"Linda, come with me," Deimos said in a no-nonsense tone.
"Go to hell," I responded to my former boyfriend.
Not taking 'no' for an answer, Deimos pushed me into a conference room with little effort and closed the door. He stared at me with frustration.
"Didn't you hear me," I yelled. "I told you to let me go." I tried to rush pass him, but he grabbed me with one hand and pushed me into a chair. Then he took off his sunglasses, and faced me with his cold, black eyes.
"Listen to me," he said forcefully. "What I'm doing is for your own good. Cupid may be small, and he may be a god of love, but even he has his breaking points. We all do that for matter, and if you keep pushing at them you'll find yourself in a whole lot of trouble, Linda."
"A threat, Deimos," I lashed out.
"Good advice," he answered sternly. "I don't want to see you get hurt, Linda. It's time you remember who you're dealing with. We could crush you without breaking a sweat, and some of my people would enjoy doing so immensely. We don't like it when your people try to interfere in our plans. Over time we've mellowed, but not that much. Do I have to prove it to you?"
"No, I believe you," I answered with contempt. "Am I free to go now...'master'?"
Deimos eyes darkened like two black swamps, and his lips trembled in rage. "Master? Maybe I am your master, Linda. I've treated you with respect, and you've repaid my kindness by spiting on me." He grabbed me roughly by the arm and pulled out of my chair. "GET OUT!" he hissed. "GET OUT NOW...before it's too late."
Fear took over, and I ran out the door. But I didn't get very far before a funny feeling came over me. My legs felt like rubber, and I found myself trembling in fright. I lost my balance and I collapsed on the floor just as Ashlee was walking out of her office. She saw me fall, and rushed over as fast as her heels would allow. Carefully she placed her arm behind me and lifted me up.
"Let me help," she whispered in a calm, comforting manner as if she had seen this before. Slowly we moved down the hallway together.
***
Thank God for Ashlee Gang. Unable to talk after my meeting with Deimos, she drove me to her house and helped me inside. Once there, she forced some warm milk down my throat and put me in her bed. I slept, for how long I don't know. When I woke I was still shaky.
"How do you feel," Ashlee asked softly as she handed me a cup of hot coffee. Gratefully I took it from her.
"Tired," I responded in a rasp voice. I took a drink...it helped. "Thank you," I whispered.
She smiled lovingly and said, "I owed you, Linda. I put some sleeping pills in your milk to help you relax."
"What...what happened? What did Deimos do to me?"
"Do you really need to ask? You pissed him off, didn't you?" I indicated that I had. "He has powers that can frighten people. He doesn't use them often, but when he does the results are most impressive. He stopped by earlier with Mr. Cupler, but you were still sleeping. I think he wanted to apologize."
"I'm going to fight them," I said with determination. "I'm going to stop them...somehow." Ashlee looked at me with wide, understanding eyes.
"Don't talk like that," she admonished me. "Such talk is very dangerous. You're not even considered a guest here, Linda. The rules of being a citizen or guest don't apply to you. They can make them up as they go along."
"Rules?" I blurted out, finally raising my voice above a whisper. "They have different rules for each?"
"Yes," Ashlee admitted. "Residents have certain rights, and guests have other rights."
"But not the right to live how they want," I pointed out.
"It's different in Andersonville?" she asked harshly. When I didn't reply she continued. "Whatever you might think of our town Linda, we have order here. The rules may seem harsh at times, but they're applied evenly. No one gets special treatment, and everyone knows what is expected of them."
"I don't question that, Ashlee." I stopped myself. All my arguing was going to do was upset her, something I didn't want to do considering everything she had done for me. "Thanks for the coffee." I tried to stand, but still found myself still too weak to do so.
"Take it easy," Ashlee said while placing her hands on my shoulders to make me sit. "I'm sorry for getting short with you. Look, why don't we talk about something else?"
Her change in demeanor surprised me. A moment ago she wanted to rip my head off; now she was my caring friend. It had to be a result of the visit with Mr. Cupler earlier today. Had she been too concerned/worried about me? Maybe Cupid had used his magic on Ashlee like he had with Karen in the file room. Maybe he planned to do the same thing with me. Suddenly I felt so alone and afraid. I pushed the thought away. I would deal with that problem when it happened.
"You wanted to know about the mailman," she mentioned. I nodded with interest. The mailman was a mysterious person who was delivering TS women to Peace River. Although many of the Freedom Fighters thought he was a hero for standing up to the Judge, I felt his motives were less than pure.
"How did you get involved with him?"
Ashlee sat on the bed next to me and sighed. "Someone sent me a note asking me to supply them with information. I knew it was wrong, but at the time I was weak. My best friend...she had died trying to cross the river. As you know, I don't have a lot of friends here. So I did what they asked, and since then I've been giving them what they wanted."
"And you have no idea who these people are?"
"None what so ever," she answered. "They don't contact me unless it's to change the drop site. I know the routine. The moment a new person arrives, I give them what they want."
"What about other information?"
Ashlee shook her head. "No, the only information they want deals strictly with the mailman. Nothing about when Judge Jasper or anyone else will be gone. Strange, isn't it? I suspect that the person or persons aren't really part of the Freedom Fighters organization."
I thought about it for a moment. It seemed strange that the Freedom Fighters wouldn't use Ashlee to gain information if they knew about her connection with the mailman. Unless of course, the Freedom Fighters got their information from another source.
"Ashlee, can you get a message to them?" She saw where I was going and shook her head.
"I can, but they won't help you, Linda. You want them to assist you in catching the mailman, their hero. Do you really think they would co-operate?"
"No, I suppose not," I answered truthfully. "I just wish I had more information on him. My time is short."
Ashlee smiled as if everything would be fine. "You'll work it out, I know you will. Come on, get dressed and I'll drive you home. You can deal with this tomorrow."
***
My new apartment was a far cry from the one I had been assigned during my first visit. Compared to that apartment, this place seemed small and drab. Not that it was a roach house or anything like that. It had one large room that served as both the living and dinner area, with a small kitchen off to the side. A short hallway led to a bathroom on one side and a medium size bedroom on the other. My view outside was the brick wall of another apartment building ten feet away. Maybe the rules were applied evenly in Peace River, but this town did have their different classes. I suppose the happier a person was, the more energy the Olympians were able to extract, and they in turn rewarded the person for this, thus increasing their happiness. I began to see how clever the Roman Gods were...except there was the fly in the ointment, the Freedom Fighters.
I went into the bedroom to put my clothes away. Unlike before, there were no muses to help me unpack. I opened one of the drawers and a note fell out. I picked it up, and was surprised to see that it was addressed to me. I opened it, and read the contents.
Welcome to Peace River, Linda. Now that you've had a taste of what it's really like living here, how do you feel? Is it still warm and pleasant, or something else? We're offering you a chance to join our cause. If you're interested, write a reply and go to Finney's market at 5:30 tonight. Shop a little, then go to the bathroom. In the last stall behind the toilet you'll find a loose brick. Remove the brick, put your reply in the hole, and replace the brick. We'll contact you later about setting up a meeting. If you're not interested in helping us become free then say nothing. Do not hurt our movement.
Cell 25 - the truth seekers.
I read the letter twice. I knew the freedom fighters were divided into cells of four or five people, and each one had a slogan they lived by. Some called themselves the hell fighters or the red demons. They carried out what would be considered the more violent acts in Peace River, like bringing down power lines and setting fires to buildings. Cell 25 must have been more passive, relying on facts to fight their battle or perhaps even passing information on to other cells. Apparently they figured I had a lot to offer. There was a knock at my door, and I shoved the letter into my purse. "Who is it?" I asked.
"It's Mark Merrick," I heard Mercury say. When I opened the door I saw he wasn't alone. Mr. Cupler was standing behind him, a small smile edged on his face. Next to him was Office Deimos. His expression indicated he was still upset about this morning.
"Can we come in, Linda?" he asked politely.
"Sure, please do." I motioned with my hand for them to enter. "I would offer you something to drink, but my refrigerator is bare. What can I do for you...gentlemen?"
"We need to talk about this morning," Mercury began. I held up my hand to stop him.
"Yes, I agree," I told them. "I owe each of you an apology." My words surprised them.
"How's that?" Mark asked suspiciously.
"In Mr. Cupler's case, I shouldn't have tried interfering. That was wrong of me. I'm sorry Mr. Cupler, for being so rude to you this morning."
"That's quite alright, Linda," he smiled. "If I seemed harsh with you, it wasn't personal. I was only trying to help Miss Carson adjust to her new life here. I understand how such a misunderstanding on your part could have taken place."
I nodded, and then looked at Deimos. There was a great deal of tension in his expression. "Deimos, I'm sorry for pushing you this morning. I was angry, but I had no right to take it out on you. Will you forgive me?"
A small smile of relief appeared. "Of course I will, Linda. I feel just as badly about today as you do. Can we just forget about it?"
"Yes, that sounds good to me." I grinned, and looked at Mercury. "Mark, I'm sorry that you had to get involved in all this. I know I'm more trouble than I'm worth at times."
Unlike the other two, Mark didn't smile. In fact a small frown appeared on his lips, and he turned to the other two. "If you don't mind, I'll like to talk with Linda alone."
"Certainly," Cupid replied. "It looks like I'm not needed here. Come on, Deimos. You can drive me back to the courthouse."
"See you later, Linda?" Deimos asked hopefully.
"Why don't we do lunch tomorrow," I grinned. He agreed, and followed Cupid out. Mercury closed the door and gave me a stern look of contempt.
"You're not as cleaver as you think, Linda," he said tensely.
"I don't know what you mean, Mark."
"Sure you do," he insisted. "Cupid isn't sensitive to your emotions, and Deimos is in love with you, but me, I see things just fine. I can sense you weren't totally sincere with your apologies. In fact, it feels like you're hiding something."
"Maybe I am," I replied, choosing my words very carefully. "To be honest, I don't think what happened today was totally my fault."
"It was," he stated flatly. "You forgot that while we treat you as our equal, you're not our equal. You don't have a say in how our town is run and what we do to make sure it operates smoothly."
I bit my lip hard so I wouldn't lash out while Mercury stood there with a smug grin on his face. I felt my cheeks burn in rage at being treated this way, as if I needed to learn my place. Maybe it was their town, but I didn't like the method he had used to make his point.
"Thanks for the advice. I'll try to remember that next time." I worked hard to make sure it didn't sound sarcastic, but failed. "So, are you going to punish me for being deceitful?"
Mercury shook his head slowly. "I should, but I won't... at least not this time. Just remember something, Linda. You may have fooled us this time, but you won't fool us all the time...and we have no tolerance for those who try to make us look like fools."
Clearly it was a threat that I shouldn't take lightly, but there was something more. I had never seen Mercury so edgy before. In fact, I noticed he wasn't the only one around here who was.
"Jesus Mark, what the hell's wrong?"
"That's not your concern, Linda," he said firmly. "Once your job is completed you can go home. Until then we have to work together. I can either be an asset...or a liability. It's your choice. I'll see you tomorrow."
Before I could say anything he had already left. One second he was there, the next he was gone. Whatever was bothering him, it had to be something pretty big - bigger than the Titans. What the hell could it be?
***
Prue watched Linda Anderson shop from a distance. Would she take their offer and leave a reply? It was hard for her to act natural as she picked up a few apples. She felt so exposed. What if Linda gave the note to Judge Jasper? This could be a set up.
The young freedom fighter followed her target around the store for almost 20 minutes before Linda entered the bathroom. Prue breathed a sigh of relief and quickly moved away so no one would suspect she had been watching her. She picked out a few more items that she needed and checked out. As Prue was driving home via the park, she spotted Terry sitting on a bench reading a book. Prue didn't dare acknowledge her presence as she stopped at the intersection and revved her motor to catch the attention of her friend. From here she could turn left or right to go home. Prue turned left.
The direction of her travel alerted Terry to what had happened. A few minutes later the attractive blonde gathered her things and headed home. In a couple of hours she would be visiting Finney's Market, and their bathroom.
***
The next morning I woke early, showered, dressed, and made my way to the Peace River diner. Stephanie Hall was extremely busy at this time, but had agreed to meet me for breakfast so we could discuss the mailman. I didn't know what to expect from her. The last time we had talked, she was pretty upset about the way Judge Jasper had used her in his puppet trial of Judy Chunn/Hartford. She arrived a few minutes after I did, all smiles.
"Hey girlfriend, long time no see," she said in a gleeful mood.
"It's great to see you too, Stephanie," I smiled while offering her a seat. "Sit down and order what you want, it's on me.
"Oh no, I couldn't let you do that, Linda."
I waved off her protest. "Don't worry about it; this is going on my business account. Judge Jasper will be paying the bill."
The attorney laughed. "In that case I'm going to have the steak and eggs." I joined in on the laughter, and we proceeded with the usual small talk until the waitress took our order. After that it was time to get down to business.
"Stephanie, have your clients told you anything about the mailman that I might find useful? Something that you didn't report to the judge?"
The lovely blonde-hair woman shook her head. "Sorry Linda, but I didn't hold anything back. There wasn't any reason to invoke the attorney/client privilege in these matters. Besides, these people wanted in. Any information on the mailman they turned over would've helped their case."
"I see," I replied a little disappointed. "I was hoping there was something, but I didn't think there would be. By the way, how are they doing?"
"Wonderful," Stephanie smiled. "They're happy to be here and enjoying their new female roles. Half of them are already married. Not one complaint! I wished I had such a good life." The last part was an attempt at humor, but it had a sting of truth to it.
"Something wrong?" I asked innocently. Stephanie's lips tightened.
"Linda, have you noticed anything different about Judge Jasper and his people?"
"Well, they seem to be more on edge since the last time we talked."
"More then that," she whispered and looked around to make sure no one could hear us before continuing. "They're worried about something. I don't know what it is, but something...or someone, has them running scared."
"Can you be more specific?"
Stephanie frowned. "They become very threatened if they think you're stepping out of line. I've seen Officer Merrick exploded over a few traffic violations, as if the violator were challenging his authority by running a red light or going a few miles over the speed limit - and he's not the only one. In court it's been a nightmare dealing with Judge Jasper. He's been handing out harsh punishments for things that don't deserve it. I mean like a $500 fine for a parking ticket, and things of that nature. It's crazy?"
"Maybe the Freedom Fighters have something to do with it," I suggested.
"No," she stated adamantly. "They've been dealing with the Freedom Fighters for years. This is something new, something bigger; something even more threatening to their way of life than the mailman or anything else they've had to face. This is a new threat, yet for the life of me I can't figure out what it could be. Nothing has changed around here."
"No clue here," I admitted in defeat. "I asked Officer Merrick what was bothering him and he told me to mind my own business. I've never known him to be so rude and aloof."
"It's funny you should mention the Freedom Fighters," she commented, changing the subject. "They've been busy lately, aggravating the situation."
"You know Stephanie, I don't blame them," I admitted, and looked carefully to judge her reaction. "They're dumped into this town with no say as to how they get to live, and just thinking about leaving is a crime. So no, I don't blame them for protesting their treatment here."
"Neither do I," she replied with a straight face. "What they did to Judy..." She angrily bit her lip. "I've defended some Freedom Fighters in the past, and have always thought Judge Jasper has been too hard on his punishment with them. They aren't criminals - far from it. They just want what every person on this planet wants - their freedom. It may be wrong, but I respect them and hope they get what they're fighting for."
Her words shocked me. I always figured Stephanie held the same opinion about the Freedom Fighters that Ashlee Gang did. Instead the young attorney had just admitted she supported their fight. I noticed the serious expression Stephanie wore as she phased the next question carefully. "Tell me, Linda. If they asked you to join their cause, would you?"
The question made me uncomfortable. I was being forced to choose. No, that wasn't right. To me the answer was a no-brainer. If I could help them out somehow I would. What made me uncomfortable was admitting to someone that I would. It was like I was crossing some imaginary line between safety and real danger. More than that, her question sounded like a test, as if she were probing to see where I stood. I decided to play it safe.
"I suppose it would depend on what they wanted me to do. I don't believe in violence, Stephanie - nor do I agree with every action they've done. If I joined, it would be to work with Judge Jasper on getting them released."
Stephanie nodded in interest. "You know what, Linda. I have a feeling that they're going to be contacting you soon." Then just as quickly as Stephanie said the words she changed the subject. I found myself bewildered. Was she just guessing, or was it something more? And if it wasn't a guess that meant she was heavily involved with them. Then I realized something I hadn't thought of until now. The Freedom Fighters hadn't appeared until after Stephanie had arrived. As the city's attorney, she had full access to all the files in Peace River. Was there a connection? If there was the young attorney was playing it cool. Our food arrived, and not another thing was said about the Freedom Fighters.
***
On the other side of town Julia was making her move. She parked her car outside the door and entered the dirty garage run by Sherry Felton. "Hello?" she yelled when no one greeted her.
"What do you want?" a male voice asked in a dejected manner. Carlos Aguire pushed himself out from underneath a car and stood slowly. He reached for a rag to wipe off his hands; his overalls covered in so much grease and oil that there wasn't a clean place he could use.
"My car's making a funny noise," Julia smiled. "I was wondering if someone could check it out and tell me what's causing it?" Julia noticed that Carlos was tall and skinny, and clearly miserable. His dejected manner broadcasted that fact loud and clear.
"Sherry's off due to the birth of her daughter," the young man explained. "You'll have to take your car somewhere else."
"What about you? Can't you look at it?"
The teenager hesitated. "All I know about cars is how to do oil changes. This work isn't really my cup of tea." A deep scowl of contempt appeared on his lips.
"I know what you mean," Julia replied, testing the waters. "This isn't the life I had in mind. I'm getting married next month - to a man. I'm not sure how I'm supposed to react to his advances."
Carlos narrowed his eyes and in a low whisper asked, "You're just like me, aren't you?"
"You mean trapped in the wrong body...I guess you could say that. What I wouldn't do to be retu...never mind. We shouldn't talk about things like that." However, Julia could see the young man was clearly interested in what she had to say.
Carlos looked around carefully, and expressed softly, "I'm...I'm a woman...and this place is hell! They stole my life and my freedom. They tell me what to do, how to act, everything that's so damn unnatural to me. The worst person is that prick, Officer Merrick. He's here all the time. In fact, so is rest of the police force. It's like a donut shop for cops, only without the donuts. I want...I want to leave. Even if I can't...can't be a woman again...I want out of here. I would give anything for my freedom!"
Julia nodded...Mom had been right. Carlos was an excellent candidate for their organization.
"Anything Carlos? Even if it meant risking your life?"
"My life is already gone," he stated in a low, angry hiss. "They took it all; my father, my friends, my money. I want them to pay!" Carlos caught himself. He knew that expressing too many negative emotions would bring someone running. Their masters hated it when people expressed themselves in such a way.
"Ever hear of the 'freedom fighters', Carlos?"
The man's eyes sparkled. "I've heard of them. The cops talk about them all the time. Are you...one of them?"
The question terrified Julia. She had wanted to wait and reveal herself when the time was right, but Carlos had figured it out. Should she lie? Would he believe her if she did?
"I've been assigned to see if you're interested, Carlos. What I'm offering is dangerous work, and there's no guarantee that by joining us you'll earn your freedom."
"But I'll get to fight them, won't I? I'll get to hand them back some of their crap they've given me, right?"
"Maybe," Julia cautioned. "We're more of an intelligence cell. We collect information and pass it on to other cells."
"I see...and what better place to gather information than a place where the cops hang out at all the time."
Julia nodded seriously. "You get the picture, Carlos. In your position, you'll be able to find out what they're up too? They're so arrogant they don't even try to hide their secrets. Imagine the blow we can give them by passing on what they say to other groups?"
Carlos wiped his greasy hands on the rag and sat down. He thought about it carefully. "Those bastards are going to pay," he said angrily. "You tell your leader I'm in. Just say the word."
"Okay Carlos...I'll get back with you in a couple of days. Until then act like nothing is wrong."
The young man smirked. "Easier said then done. Every time I have a negative thought one of those pigs show up - aww shit, see what I mean?"
A cop car turned into the driveway and parked. The cruiser belonged to Officer Ganymede, who said something on the radio and slowly got out of his car.
"I'll take care of this, Carlos," Julia told him. "Just stay calm, and I'll see you in a few days." Carlos nodded as Julia made her way out. She met the young officer outside the front door.
"Good morning, Julia," Officer Ganymede greeted her with a warm smile.
"Hello, Officer Ganymede," Julia replied pleasantly. She liked Officer Ganymede. Unlike the other cops here, he would overlook minor offenses and let you off with a warning. It was too bad he was working for them. If it weren't for that, Officer Ganymede would be an okay guy.
"How's the wedding coming along?" he asked curiously.
"Fine sir. I'm a little...nervous, but I'm told that's normal."
"Yes it is," he grinned pleasantly. "I wish there was something I could do to help ease your nerves. But then, I'm sure even if I could this is something you would rather work out on your own."
"Most definitely," Julia agreed. That was what separated Officer Ganymede from all the others. He was willing to let you work out your problems instead of sending you to see Mr. Cupler or Mrs. Marshall. "Are you here to see Carlos?"
Officer Ganymede frowned and nodded. "Yes, I got a call and was told to check it out."
"Officer Ganymede." Julia touched him on the shoulder. "This was my fault. You see, I was talking to Carlos about his past and it made him angry."
"You?" Officer Ganymede asked in surprise. "That's not like you, Julia. You know better than that."
The young woman lowered her head. "I know, sir. I didn't mean to break the rules, it just happened. I guess...I guess you should take me to see Judge Jasper now."
Officer Ganymede stared at her carefully, then shook his head. "No, that's not necessary, Julia. I'll just radio that Carlos hit his thumb with a hammer and that's why he's upset. But please be more careful in the future. You know some of my co-workers will hold you to the letter of the law. Consider this an early wedding present."
"Thank you, Officer Ganymede. I'll make sure it doesn't happen again. Officer Ganymede, in all the time I've been here, I don't think I've ever heard anyone say your first name. You do have one, don't you?"
The cop grinned. "I have one, but it's a secret. Go on now, Julia. Enjoy the day."
"See you later, Officer Ganymede." She flashed him a smile before getting into her car and leaving.
The cop grinned as he watched her go. Julia was one of his favorite residents. In fact at one time he had thought about becoming romantically involved with her, but Jupiter had forbidden it. The cop didn't understand why, all he understood was that you didn't go against Jupiter's wishes unless you were willing to pay a steep price. He frowned at what could have been, and turned to go inside the garage.
***
From the darkness of the shop Carlos watched as the young woman and the cop conversed. Not a brave person to begin with, the teenager was now having serious misgivings about what he had agreed to. This was real...life and death - not some storybook novel where things turned out okay in the end. He was risking his life, such as his life was. Was this really what he wanted - to play spy for a group of misguided strangers who might get him killed? No, it wasn't. At the very least he wanted to be free, but at best he wanted to be a young woman again. Would working for the freedom fighters cause that to happen? Maybe the first part, but only after years of struggle and putting his ass on the line. Was there a better way to get what he wanted?
An idea popped into his head. What would Judge Jasper pay for information like this? Enough to win his freedom and maybe even his old life back? Maybe, if he offered to go undercover and help expose their movement. How could he turn him down? At least it would be safer than what this woman was purposing.
"Hello Carlos," Officer Ganymede said with a sigh. "I got a call on you, 'again'. You're not going to make me come here every hour to check on you, are you? I really don't want to take you in."
The cop was friendly enough, and Carlos noticed there was even sincerity in his tone. Perhaps this was something else Judge Jasper would be interested in.
"What's the point? Even if I say 'no' you're still going to take me to see Judge Jasper or Ms. Marshall."
The cop shook his head. "Only if I have to, Carlos. I'm willing to cut you some slack if you behave. What good does it do you to get all worked up over this?"
Carlos eyed the cop carefully. Should he trust him? No, not this one. Maybe Officer Merrick or his sidekick, Deimos, but Officer Ganymede was just a small fish in this organization. He wanted to see the headcheese.
"I want out," he demanded furiously. "I'm not going to play this game anymore. Change me back to who I was and give me back my old life this instance."
"I can't," Officer Ganymede stated truthfully.
"Then take me to the person who can," Carlos almost screamed.
"No, you don't want me to do that," the cop said softly. "This is not a good time..."
"NOW!" Carlos yelled.
***
Judge Jasper wasn't pleased. These were trying times, and he wasn't in the mood for an open rebellion. Ashlee eyed her boss carefully, and smiled in an attempt to calm him down. She too had noticed the tension in the Olympians recently. Searching through the memories of her past co-workers, she checked to see if this had ever occurred before. It hadn't. Why now? Could they sense some kind of danger she wasn't aware of? Even Officer Merrick, who was rather laid back, would become irritable at her from time to time.
Officer Ganymede sat Carlos in front of Judge Jasper. Ashlee noticed the expression on cop's face indicating this wasn't his doing.
"Wait for him outside," the Judge ordered. The cop nodded politely and closed the door as he left. Judge Jasper frowned at the young man who was fast becoming more trouble than he was worth. It was time to make an example of him. "What do you have to say for yourself," he stated dryly.
Carlos turned and eyed his secretary. "Your Honor, if I may speak with you alone."
"I'm in no mood for GAMES," he said sternly. "My secretary is here to record my judgment on you. What you have to say to me, you will say in front of her."
"Please, Your Honor. What I have to say needs to be kept private."
Judge Jasper shook his head in frustration and frowned. "Ashlee, please wait in your office."
"Yes, Your Honor," she replied nervously. Ashlee gathered her things and left the room.
"This had better be good," he growled after his secretary was gone.
"I've been in contact with the Freedom Fighters," Carlos blurted out.
"WHAT!" Judge Jasper shouted in surprise.
"I've been in contact with the Freedom Fighters," Carlos repeated weakly. "Today, just before I came here. They want me to join their cell. I told them I would, then came here."
"Why?" Judge Jasper demanded to know.
"I'll be honest, Your Honor. I was hoping you'd give me back my life and let me go."
"I'm sorry to dash your hopes, 'Carlos', but that's not going to happen," Jupiter told him in a snotty tone. "The best your information buys me is three or four other people. It's worth something, but not what you're asking."
"What if I were to supply you with more information, Your Honor? I'm taking about long term. I can find out how they operate, and expose more cells for you. I can alert you to future attacks, and maybe get you the name of their leader. I can be useful. Sure it'll take years, but I can help you bring down their organization."
Judge Jasper stared at him impassivity. "Do you know what you're getting yourself into?"
"I do," Carlos responded nervously.
The king of the Roman Gods turned away in disgust. The young man was a coward and a traitor - and Jupiter hated both. It was one thing to supply information that was required by the law; it was another to purposely sell out your own people for personal gain. "What is the name of this person who contacted you?"
Carlos blinked his eyes nervously. "I...I don't know."
"YOU DON'T KNOW?" Jupiter questioned in a frightful tone. "You ask to work for me and yet you don't even have the basic information like a name." Carlos felt dampness in his underwear as his bladder let go.
"She...she never told me, Your Honor. But Officer Ganymede knows her name. Check with him. He can tell you. They were talking like old friends."
"If I do that than I expose you."
"You don't trust him?" Carlos replied in shock.
"For now, the fewer number of people who know you work for me the better. The question is, what to do next?" Jupiter walked over to the window to survey the world he had created. In the beginning it had been so easy. He commanded his citizens to do things and they obeyed. Now he was forced to deal with pants-wetting traitors to keep his control over them. Angry at what he was now compelled to do; Jupiter faced the young man with fire in his eyes.
"I accept your offer. Help me bring down the Freedom Fighters, and I'll return you back to your former self. However, if you cross me young man...I'll personally throw you into the river and let the mermaids take care of you. Do you understand?"
Carlos swallowed hard, and found himself peeing his pants again. "Yes, Your honor."
Judge Jasper slowly brought his hand up, and pointed it directly at Carlos. "Cry," he commanded. Carlos found tears forming in his eyes without a reason. He sniffed, then broke down and started bawling.
"I couldn't let you leave here without people thinking you had been punished," the judge explained. "When they asked what I did, tell them it's too painful to discuss. Now don't come back here again. I'll have someone contact you from now on. Is that clear?
"Yes...yes," Carlos sobbed.
"You did well by coming to me. I will remember that. Now go, and tell no one about what we talked about." Jupiter made the words sound sincere, but his feelings didn't match the tone. The idea of working with this person turned his stomach. He had more respect for the Freedom Fighters who opposed him than for this coward. At least they had pride in themselves. Foolish to go up against him yes, but they were still brave in their actions and he could respect that.
Carlos, still crying, opened the door to where Officer Ganymede was waiting. Ashlee gave him a sympathetic stare, as he was lead away. Curious as to what he had wanted, she knocked on the open door. "Judge, can I get you anything? Coffee or tea?"
"Tea," he said dryly while taking a seat behind his desk. Ashlee fixed him a cup, and placed it in front of him. "Thank you, Ashlee."
"You're welcome, Judge. Can I ask what Carlos wanted to talk to you about?"
Judge Jasper waved his hand in disgust. "Some mumble-jumble about buying me a yacht if I let him go. You think he would have learned by now that I can't be bribed."
"I hope you didn't punish him too harshly, Your Honor."
"Humph, not harsh enough. He was still able to walk out of here on his own. Now that that unpleasant business is out of the way, it's time to get back to work. Please get me the ECO reports on the river for the past month, and have Mr. Marshall report to my office at once."
"A problem with the river, Judge?" Ashlee questioned.
Jupiter frowned as he took a sip of his tea to try and get the bad taste of his encouraging words to Carlos out of his mouth. "Very minor, but I have some questions I need answered. Thank you for the tea, Ashlee."
The young woman smiled and left her boss's office to do as he had ordered...totally unaware of what had just transpired.
***
"You did what?" Joan asked in horror.
"I told Carlos who I was," Julia explained. "Actually, he guessed. Look, it was either lie to him or extend my trust."
"You should've lied," Joan admonished her friend. "You were supposed to find out if he would fit in, not offer him a spot. Do you know what happened after you left? Officer Ganymede took him to see Judge Jasper."
"Oh," Julia stated in surprise. Officer Ganymede had promised he wouldn't turn him in. Had he lied to her?
"Perhaps it's nothing," Terry suggested. "Carlos could've have said something to piss Officer Ganymede off."
"And what would that have been, Terry?" Joan asked sharply. "He's the most laid - back cops here...not to mention honest. If he told Julia he wasn't going to turn Carlos in, I believe him."
"Look, Carlos doesn't even know my name," Julia pointed out.
"For Chris sake Julia, how long do you think it will take for the Judge to ask Officer Ganymede who you are? You can't make yourself invisible here. Peace River is a small town, and you're well known."
"What are you suggesting, Joan?"
"That maybe it's time you retired, Julia. You can hide out for a few weeks at home and after you're married the danger will pass."
The young woman was shocked by her friend's suggestion. Yes, it was normal for members who got married to retire. Judge Jasper had some strange ideas about justice when it came to dealing with the Freedom Fighters. If you got caught the punishment was severe, but if you left the cell and were found out later, he didn't go after you. Apparently he figured punishing someone that used to be a Freedom Fighter did more harm than good. Besides, young children needed a loving mother for continued happiness...and everyone here had figured out long ago that their captors needed them to be happy. Remaining in the cell would be too risky to her future, and her friends knew that. A few months after being married she would become pregnant...and nine months later, a mom. It always happened that way. Mr. Cupler and his friends saw to that.
"Joan, I need to see this through," Julia insisted. "I still say Carlos is a good choice. You should've seen the commitment he displayed at wanting to even the score. I know you're only thinking of me, but don't force me out just yet. Let me do this last mission. Once it's over...then I'll retire."
The leader of cell 25 put her hands around her friend and gave her a big hug. "I want you to live a full life Julia; you know that, don't you? All of us feel that way." Prue and Terry followed Joan's lead and joined in on the hug.
"Hey guys, it's fine," Julia reassured them. "In a year from now we'll have a nice laugh over this."
The ladies smiled uneasily, as if to reassure each other, which they didn't. They knew standing up to Judge Jasper was risky, but now the risks were higher than normal. If Carlos had told Judge Jasper that Julia was a Freedom Fighter they would all pay. There was tension in the air, and Joan tried to break it by focusing on something else. "How's the contact with Linda Anderson going?"
"She took us up on our offer," Prue answered while handing over her notes. "I don't think she has a clue as to what we're up to. Terry is working on the setup."
"Everything should be ready by tonight," Terry explained. "Prue and I decided the meeting will take place behind Kooler's Warehouse.
"Just make sure you don't leave any fingerprints," Joan warned. "And make sure you're far away when the 'shit' hits the fan."
"So it's on?" Prue questioned. Joan nodded that it was. "I'll make sure I have a proper response then," the young woman chuckled.
"Good. Let's say a prayer before we leave." The four of them joined hands and bowed their heads.
***
Mom crept her way into Judge Jasper's office. It was just past noon, and most of the people in the courthouse were at lunch. Judge Jasper had some business to attend to out of town the rest of the day, so there was no danger of him showing up. Too many people had been called to his office after Carlos's visit, and it had raised her suspicions. Was one of her cells in danger? She had to find out. Even if they couldn't escape his punishment, she owed it to them to let them know of any danger that would be coming their way. At least it would give them a chance to prepare themselves. The fact that she was putting her own life in danger didn't matter.
Mom knew the names of the leaders of every cell group. If caught, she was willing to kill herself to protect them. The cells would struggle for a while, but she knew they would be okay. Perhaps they would band together, and become even more powerful than they were now. That would be a bold but risky move. In any event, she had insured that the truth about who Judge Jasper and his people really were would come out. Would it help knowing whom they were fighting? It was a question she had struggled with for years. Some time ago she had tested the waters by telling a few of her most trusted cell leaders. The results were mixed, and she had decided it was better to keep it a secret for now. All those who knew the truth about Jupiter and his people were dead except for Lori Dillian, and she wasn't going to tell anyone. Lori knew that the truth could have a devastating affect on their groups if they thought they were fighting an invincible foe.
Silently the leader of the Freedom Fighters tiptoed over to the wall. There was a small safe in Judge Jasper's office that few people knew about. It was there where Jupiter locked away his private notes. Why he needed to write them down Mom didn't know. It certainly wasn't because he forgot things. In all the years she had worked for him, Mom had never known him to forget one fragment of information...yet he always wrote his personal thoughts down.
Like in the movies, the safe was located behind a huge picture that hung behind the judge's desk. Mom pried on one edge and it opened to reveal a small safe. Unlike most safes, a key, not a combination, opened this one. She had found the key one-day while looking through his desk for a file he wanted a report on. Judge Jasper had carelessly left the key behind, again a sign of his arrogance that he was untouchable. A copy of the key had been made the same day; the original was replaced back where she had found it. Mom slid her copy into the lock and opened the door. Inside she found a pad of paper with Jupiter's writings. The leader of the Freedom Fighters skipped to the last entry and read with interest.
"Oh no," she whispered upon seeing what it said. Cell 25 had to be warned. Mom put the notepad back into the safe and closed everything up. Turning, she saw Officer Merrick standing in the doorway.
"What are you doing in here?" he asked curiously.
***
It was close to midnight as I made my way out of the apartment building. I waited a few minutes in the shadows for my eyes to adjust to the night sky, then darted between the buildings. The meeting place was only two blocks from my apartment, a ten-minute walk if I took my time. It would take longer tonight, sneaking around in the shadows so I wouldn't be seen. Every few minutes I stopped to see if I was being following. There was no indication that I was, which didn't stop me from being extra careful as I continued my silent tread toward my destination. Thirty minutes later I was looking at the meeting location...the back of a large warehouse. There were plenty of boxes lying around, as well as a light that cast shadows against one of the walls. I looked for signs of movement but didn't see any. Checking once more to make sure I wasn't being tailed, I gingerly made my way toward the back door. About twenty feet away a voice told me to stop.
"That's far enough," a woman told me, the voice sounding like it was being altered in some way. Something moved from behind one of the boxes, and I could see the shadow of a woman cast on the wall behind her. "Are you alone?"
"Yes," I responded cautiously, not comfortable with how this was going. There wasn't any place for this woman to retreat to if I did approach, and yet great steps had been taken to make sure I couldn't identify her. This set up didn't make sense, and I didn't like it when that happened. What happened if I did try to move closer?
"You did well, Linda Anderson."
"I try. What is it you want?"
"I think you know," the voice responded. "We want you to join us in our fight for freedom."
"How?" I asked. "I'm not even a citizen here. I don't know what goes on inside your town...nor do I plan to be here long enough to join in on your fight."
"There are other ways you can help," the voice explained. "In your position you hear things...and when you do you can pass them on to us. You can also contact certain people on the outside, and let them know what is going on."
I swallowed hard. This person was talking to me with almost no emotion. It was like a business deal, nothing more and nothing less. Where was the passion? It was almost as if she expected me to turn her down. "What you're asking for is not easy. Will you come out so I can talk to you in person?"
"No," I voice responded firmly. "Maybe later. Right now I need your answer. Will you help us?"
I thought about it carefully. Now I was putting my life on the line. Hadn't I told both Ashlee and Stephanie that I believed in their cause? Yes I had, so why was I so hesitant to answer? I knew why. Something about this smelled.
"I'll have to think this over," I told her. "I don't know how much good I can do for you. Give me a day."
"No, you must decide now," the voice insisted. "Either you're with us or you're not."
"That's enough," I heard a new voice say. Mr. Marshall stepped out of the shadows and stood next to me. Officer Deimos and another police officer joined him.
"What is this, a set-up?" the voice asked in a distrustful tone.
"I swear, I had nothing to do with this," I told her. Then I turned to Mars and asked directly, "Who told you I would be here?"
He sneered at my question. "I've had you followed ever since you stepped foot in our town from your last visit. I knew sooner or later they would contact you, and then I would have you both." He said to the woman behind the box, "You, come out of there."
"Come and get me, copper," she taunted.
"Office Deimos, watch Miss Anderson while I take care of this matter." Mars marched his way toward the box the woman was behind, never seeing a small device sitting on top of a crate nearby. As he past by, an electric stream shot from it and struck Mars in the back. The Roman God screamed in pain, and fell to the ground in a heap. The voice behind the box laughed in delight.
"Father!" Deimos yelled in a panic voice. He took out his gun, and aimed at the small device. His shot was dead-on. The bullet shattered the box into a thousand pieces.
"Father, are you okay?" he asked rushing to him, his gun still drawn.
"Get...get her," Mars commanded his son as he tried to stand. Deimos turned and pointed his gun where the woman was hidden.
"Come out of there," he ordered. Again the female voice laughed as if this was one big game.
"Run, run, as fast as you can. You can't catch me copper, I'm the gingerbread 'man'."
Officer Deimos snared. "This isn't a game, lady. If you don't come out I'm coming in...and then Judge Jasper won't be very happy with you."
"He won't be happy now, so why bother?" the voice mocked. "I have a better idea. Why don't you leave before you get hurt." That was followed by another arrogant laugh.
"Why you little..." Officer Deimos growled. His eyes darkened, and he moved forward with no regard as to what might be waiting for him on the other side. He made a flying leap at the figure, and I could see the shadow of the woman fall. Then Deimos cursed loudly, and stepped back from behind the box in anger.
"Where is she?" Mars demanded to know.
Deimos reached down and held up a cardboard cutout. "She was never here," he stated. "This was a setup."
"Right you are, Officer Deimos," the voice giggled. "Victory to the Freedom Fighters. Power to the people! Set us free you bast..."
Deimos, upon finding the speaker, yanked out the cords and smashed it on the ground. He extended his hand, and helped his father to his feet. Mars was still experiencing the effects of the electrical shock he had received, and wavered as he stood.
"Take her to the courthouse," he commanded in a shaky voice. "I have some questions for her."
"I didn't do anything wrong," I argued, just before the other officer pulled me away. My pleadings fell on deaf ears.
***
Prue pushed herself away from the microphone and smiled. "Gee, that felt good."
Terry grinned as she watched Linda Anderson being taken away. Tonight had been successful on many levels. Not only had they made their captors look like fools; they now had a weapon to use against them. Mom would be pleased.
"Let's pack up our things and get out of here," Terry told her friend. They grabbed a few items and quickly left in different directions.
***
It had to be mid-morning by now. I couldn't tell because the room I was being held in was windowless, but I knew I had been there for at least ten hours. Mr. Marshall was relentless in trying to get information from me that I didn't have. I was tired, hungry, and frazzled, while Mars seemed fresh and well rested every time he walked through that door. Sometimes I wondered if there weren't two of them. He would come in and question me for a while, insisting that I knew more than I was telling him. Then he would leave, only to charge back in yelling when I started to doze off. Slowly but surely I was breaking under the stress. Why didn't he just read my mind? Why didn't he look at what I knew and realize I didn't know anything? Still he insisted that I did know something, and kept the pressure on. He entered the room once more looking smug, and sat down in front of me.
"So, are you ready to tell me who you were meeting with last night, Linda?"
"I...I told you...I...I don't know," I responded in exhaustion. "She never gave me her name. I was told to meet her there."
"Told? By who, Linda?" He grabbed my arms and pulled me so close that I could smell his bad breath. "You said you found a note in your apartment! Now you're saying someone told you to go there."
"Yes...no...that's not what I meant," I replied in confusion. "It was a note...telling me to meet her there."
"And you expect me to believe that," Mars grumbled, pushing me back in my chair. He stood and moved behind me. Softly he spoke in my ear, "You get a note to meet with someone you've never met before in the middle of the night. Do you think I'm A FOOL, Miss Anderson? I can assure you that I'm not. I want the truth this time."
"IT IS THE TRUTH!" I cried, slamming my hands on the table in frustration. "I don't know who she is!"
"I don't believe you," he hissed.
"Why don't you read my mind? Why don't you check for yourself? Can't you sense that I'm being honest here? Please, tell me what you want from me!"
Mars ignored my questions, and took a seat in front of me again. "Okay, from the top, Miss Anderson. What is the name of the person you were meeting with last night?"
***
"Anything useful?" Judge Jasper asked his son.
"Nothing so far, but she's breaking," Mars smiled evilly. "Soon she'll tell us whatever we want to know."
"Good. I've sensed for a long time that she's been withholding all kinds of information from us. Unfortunately, our contract with Mr. Butz won't allow me to read her mind, but it doesn't say anything about questioning her about our concerns."
Mars laughed. "The Titan maco isn't as smart as he thinks he is. Give me a few more hours, Father. I'll find out everything she knows."
The phone on Judge Jaspers' desk buzzed, and Jupiter picked it up. "Yes?" His eyes went wide. "Tell her to wait." He slammed the phone down.
"What is it?" Mars asked his troubled father.
"It's Juno...she's here. How did she find out?"
Before Mars could reply the door flung opened, and Judge Herns barged in without knocking. Only she would have the courage to do such a thing, and her anger was evident from the expression she wore. "Where is she you old goat?" Juno demanded to know in a cold, hostile tone.
Jupiter didn't even try to pretend that he didn't know what she was talking about. "Linda is being questioned for a crime."
"I didn't ask what you were doing with her. I asked where she is!"
"Close by," Jupiter replied confidently. "When we're done questioning her we'll let her go."
"You'll let her go right now," Juno hissed.
Jupiter stood there defiantly, and with authority in his tone stated, "When 'I'm' ready...and NOT before. I'm not some Titan you can order around my dear. You have no authority here. Linda Anderson is not a guest or a citizen of our town, and therefore has no legal rights."
"No legal rights in Peace River...but she does in my town," Judge Herns replied in her own defiant tone. "You cannot question her for hours like you've been doing to break her spirits. This is a violation of her rights."
"So? I don't recognize those rights."
"You signed an agreement to respect these rights," she pointed out. "You're in violation of code 36, section B. Here, read it." Judge Herns slammed a piece of paper down in front of him.
"This law has no meaning here," Jupiter stated in an unwavering manner. "That code only applies to the citizens living in Andersonville. It does not apply to those living in Peace River."
"Living here...no. Visiting...our laws do apply! As I stated before, read section B. Anyone visiting from Andersonville is to be treated under the laws of the town charter unless they are legally recognized. Since you already stated you haven't recognized her, you're in violation of the laws you swore to obtain."
"THIS IS OUTRAGEOUS!" Jupiter screamed so loudly that the building shook. "We're investigating a crime that Miss Anderson is a part of. We have a right to question her."
"Only under the guidelines of the laws stated in the Andersonville charter," Judge Herns held her ground. "This may be your town, but she's still our citizen. As I stated before, since you have no claim on her she falls under the protection of our laws. Now, what do you plan to do about this to make things right?"
Jupiter was beside himself. He was so angry he was close to bringing down a bolt of lighting to destroy this place. Never had he been bounded in such a way. If it were anyone else he would ignore the legal aspects of the situational, but he needed to be in Juno's good graces. Besides, crossing her carried its own risk, and Jupiter wasn't willing to accept it. Just a few more hours, that's all they needed...and yet there was nothing he could do about it.
"How did you know?" he asked.
"A little birdie told me," she responded dryly. "Now, I suggest that before you create an international incident you take me to see Linda." Juno stood there with her hands on her hips, indicating she wasn't going to take 'no' for an answer.
"Take her to Miss Anderson," he said.
"Father?" Mars questioned.
"I said TAKE HER!" he roared. "Your questioning is over. We'll find another way to get what we need."
Mars nodded angrily, and lead Juno out the door. After they left Jupiter slammed his fist on his desk, splitting it in half.
***
"June," I said with tired relief when she walked in. "Oh thank God, it's you." I managed to stand and fall into her arms.
"It's okay, Linda. It's over. You're coming with me."
"But...but my agreement..."
"Is voided," she informed me. "At least it will be once I'm done with the old goat. I can see the message I got was correct."
"How...how did you know?"
"It doesn't matter, Linda," she smiled. "Here, I want you to drink this down." June handed me a bottle of water that she had brought with her. I took a drink, and instantly found my body rejuvenated with new energy.
"I put a couple of energy crystals in it to give you strength. You'll sleep well tonight."
"Wait, you can't break my deal with Judge Jasper. What about Jeff Summers, and Tom?"
"It's okay, Linda. I'll take care of everything. They'll be safe from him. This violation is going to cost him. Now, I want you to go back to your apartment and pack. We'll leave as soon as you're ready."
"Thank you, June." I gave her a hug of gratitude.
***
Julia was in a grand mood. She had heard through the grapevine that the mission last night was a success. At long last the Freedom Fighters had a weapon to use against their captors. In a few months they could turn the town upside down. It was a shame she wouldn't be a part of it. The doctor had told her this morning that she was pregnant. She had suspected it, but now she knew for sure. A new life was growing inside her, and she couldn't risk it anymore. Others would win the war while she cheered them on, but that was okay with her. Julia knew she had been a vital part of their victory.
The door to Joan's apartment was ajar, and Julia walked in; a full fifteen minutes early. Julia grinned; that would surprise them. But her entrance didn't have the effect she thought it would. Neither Prue nor Joan greeted her with a warm smile like she expected. Instead their expression was one of great sorrow.
"Hey, who died?" Julia asked humorously. The two ladies looked at each other and gave her a heartbreaking stare.
"We thought you were Terry," Joan said sadly.
"I'm sorry to disappoint you," Julia frowned in disappointment.
"Julia," Prue began, than turned away with tears in her eyes.
"Prue...Prue what is it?" Julia asked, suddenly realizing she had misinterpreted her friend's reactions. She looked over at Joan, who was barely able to hold back her own tears. "What the hell is going on you two? Last night was a success...I heard it on the street. It...it was a success, right? Joan?"
"Julia." Joan swallowed hard. "Julia, I don't know how to tell you this. Carlos turned on you. He went to Judge Jasper and told him everything."
"No...no, you must be mistaken," Julia protested. "Joan, if Judge Jasper knows I'm a Freedom Fighter, then why am I still free?"
"Because it's a trap," Joan replied in a downcast tone. "Carlos promised to work with us in the hopes of uncovering more members. He's a mole, Julia. Carlos is planning to expose the entire organization."
Julia took a seat and put her hand over her mouth. It was over, at least for her friends. Judge Jasper wouldn't hurt her now that she was pregnant, but what about her friends? They would face his ultimate punishment for trying to defy him. After everything they've done together.
"Joan...are you sure?"
"Mom sent me a message this morning. It's true, Julia. She's sorry that it happened."
"Wait," Julia replied. "Carlos doesn't know you. All I have to do is retire. I'll break from the group and never contact Carlos again."
Joan shook her head slowly. "It won't work, Julia. Judge Jasper will come after you if we don't contact him. He'll force you to tell him who we are. I know you're strong my friend, but he'll break you. Either way, we're doomed. And when he finds out it was our group that sprang that surprise on Mr. Marshall." Joan shook her head and turned away. "Prue has a plan."
"We have to see if Terry will agree to it," she stated uncomfortably, "but I don't think we have much choice. We'll bring Carlos into our cell, and then you'll retire. That will protect you from his wrath."
"What about you guys?"
"We'll find a way to escape," Prue answered. "Judge Jasper can't hurt us if he can't find us."
"It'll never work," Julia cried. "You both know the odds of escaping are a million to one. You'll...you'll die if you try. I can't...I can't let this happen. This is my fault."
"NO!" Joan stated loudly, then grabbed Julia by the arms. "No my friend, this is 'not' your fault. We're in this mess because someone sold us out. I promise you this Julia; he'll 'pay' for his actions. But before he does, we're going to make sure you're safe."
"No, I can't let you face this alone, Joan...Prue. I can't. I've been a part of this cell since its beginning. I'm one of you. If we must face judgment, we'll do it together. I won't abandon you in your hour of need."
"Listen to me," Joan shook her angrily. "Stop being so noble and listen, Julia. One of us has to 'LIVE'. One of us has to be around when the end comes, so she can tell our story. You're that person, Julia. Prue and I have agreed on this, and I'm sure Terry will too. Besides, we may get lucky and find a way out of here. Mom promised to help us any way she can, and you know how crafty she is."
For once Julia didn't know what to say. Three people were willing to sacrifice their life for hers. How many others could say they had friends like this? Friends? No, not friends, family. These strangers had become family, which made her next decision all the harder. Joan released her grip, and turned to Prue.
"I think we should wait another day before we contact Carlos. We don't want the Judge to think we know anything. For now we play it cautiously as we would any new member. This will buy us time to plan our escape."
"Yes, I suppose you're right," Prue agreed. "Perhaps we could build a raft with tall sides to protect us from the mermaids."
While Prue and Joan continued to talk, Julia slowly made her way toward the bedroom. The door had a lock...it wouldn't last long but it would be enough. She placed her hands on the knob and locked the door, then looked at her friends one last time. If only Terry was here too, but she couldn't risk waiting any longer. It had to be done.
"Goodbye, my friends," she told them. "I love you." Quickly she slammed the door and made a beeline for the window.
Both women heard their friend say the words painfully. They rushed to the door and tried the handle, which wouldn't turn. "Julia, let me in," Joan yelled while pounding on the door.
Prue looked at Joan with big eyes as everything came into focus. "She's going to kill herself."
"Not if I can help it," Joan said with determination. The leader of cell 25 took a few steps back and kicked the door in, just as Julia was starting to slide out the window. "Oh no you don't!" Joan lurched for her friend, but she dropped to the ground just in time. Julia picked herself up and ran to her car.
"No Julia, don't. We can work this out. Stop," Prue pleaded. The young woman ignored her friend's pleas, and started the car.
"Come on," Joan replied while grabbing Prue's arm. "I think I know where she's going. If we hurry, we might catch her."
In a flash the two women ran outside and got into Joan's car. Joan started the motor, and peeled out of the parking lot. Luckily for them, there weren't any cops around.
"How are we going to stop her?" Prue asked.
"I don't know, Prue," Joan said in desperation. "If I know Julia, she's going to need time to prepare herself. She doesn't have it within her to just kill herself on the spur of the moment. If we find her, we might be able to talk her out of this."
"But where is she going?"
"To the Peace River Courthouse," Joan explained. "Just like Judy Hartford, she's going to make a statement unless we stop her." With that Joan pressed on the gas pedal a little harder.
***
Officer Ganymede was making his usual tour around Peace River. Until now it had been a quiet morning, but all that changed when his radio squawked.
"Car two, come in."
"Car two here," Officer Ganymede answered.
"We have a possible jumper on the North Bridge. Code three."
"Roger, code three," the cop responded calmly. Inside his stomach started doing flip-flops. He flicked on his lights and siren and spun the car around. The bridge was almost two miles away, and the cop prayed he would be on time.
***
"There's no sign of her," Prue said in desperation.
"I don't understand," Joan replied. "I was sure she would come here."
Their attention was diverted when they saw a cop car race by the courthouse with its lights and sirens on.
"How much you want to bet..." Prue started to say.
"Oh Shit," Joan answered while dumping the car back into drive and screeching away.
***
Julia sat on the bridge rail looking at the blue-green river below. She had kicked her shoes into the river, and this had gotten the attention of the mermaids and mermen. There were five of them below her, all smiling and waving their hands at her to join them. One even broke into a song to try and lure her in. In the distance she could see the white streams of three more mermaids heading her way. Soon it would be over.
From the town she heard the police car wail, and knew who it was for. She placed her hands on her belly, to see if she could feel the baby kick, but it was still too early in her pregnancy for that. Today had started out so well.
A cop car raced down the bridge and stopped behind her car. Officer Ganymede slowly stepped out of his car to survey the situation, and then called for backup. Carefully he approached.
"That's close enough," Julia told him when he got to within ten feet of her. "Come any closer and I'll jump."
"I...I won't come any closer," Officer Ganymede replied nervously. He seemed uncertain about what to say next. "Why Julia? Why do you want to kill yourself? You have so much to live for."
"You wouldn't understand, Officer Ganymede."
"I might," he stated softly. "I was once a human, just like you. I know how lonely it came be. I want to help you, Julia. Please tell me." Julia noted the sincerity in the words. Sadly she shook her head.
"It's too late, Officer Ganymede. If I live, Judge Jasper will read my thoughts and others will suffer. I can't allow that to happen."
"You're a Freedom Fighter, aren't you?"
"Cell 25, Officer Ganymede. Now do you see the trouble I'm in?"
The officer certainly did. There would be no ordinary punishment after what happened last night. If they were lucky, Judge Jasper would turn them all into dogs or cats after he got what he wanted - and only if he calmed down, which the cop didn't think would happen. Most likely Jupiter would make an example out of them all by having a public execution. Still he had to try to save her.
"Julia, come down from there...please. I can talk to Judge Jasper on your behalf. Cooperate fully and he'll take that into consideration." 'And maybe he'll let you live,' the officer didn't add.
"I can't do that, Officer Ganymede. They're my family."
***
There was already a small crowd watching when Joan drove up. Having someone threatening to jump off the bridge wasn't a common sight, and people wanted to see what happened next. When Prue saw what was going on she went nuts.
"Oh my GOD!" she screamed. "Julia, no!" Prue started to get out of the car, but Joan grabbed her around the waist and pulled her back. "LET GO OF ME!" she screamed hysterically. "I HAVE TO SAVE HER! I HAVE TO GO TO HER!"
Joan looked at her friend with both sternness and compassion. She too wanted to run out there, but knew it was too late. Instead she pulled her friend's head to her chest, and together they watched the horror unfold.
***
"We can still work this out, Julia," Officer Ganymede insisted. "You have a lot to live for." Silently he knew there wasn't much time left, and wondered where his backup was. Someone should've been here by now. Why of all days did Mercury have to be out of town? If he were here, he could sweep in and save her in the blink of an eye.
Julia looked at the cop. "Officer Ganymede, what's your first name?"
The cop smiled gently. "It's Phil. I don't use it much because...well, because Judge Jasper thinks if we allow people to call us by our first names, they won't respect us as much." The siren of another police car coming filled the air.
Julia looked at the cop one more time and said, "I've always respected you, Officer Ganymede. You're a good cop, not like the rest. You understand us. I'm sorry it had to be you, Phil." With that Julia pushed herself off the rail and started to fall.
"NO!" Office Ganymede yelled as he made a useless, desperate grab for her. He watched as she fell silently toward the water while in the distance people screamed. The mermaids were waiting. As soon as Julia hit the water they rushed for her. They skimmed just under the surface like torpedo's heading for a doomed ship. Seconds later the water where Julia had landed became dark from her blood. Officer Ganymede turned and put his hand over his month. He felt like he was going to be sick, and moments later was.
***
Julia's two friends saw her fall. Prue gasped, and buried her head in Joan's chest so she wouldn't see the end. The leader of cell of 25 sat there, as bitter tears rolled down her face. Never before had she seen such bravery.
"Goodbye, old friend," Joan whispered. "You're free now. Be happy...and thank you for saving our lives."
Knowing they were in danger if they stayed, Joan started the car and left.
***
I was almost finished packing. The news of Julia Manchester's suicide had spread quickly through the town causing waves of shock. Even though I didn't know her personally, I felt a twinge of sadness over her death. Another life snuffed out due to the inflexibility of this town. What had been the reason this time? Did it matter? I decided that it didn't. They all had their reasons, and at least to them they were 'good' reasons. There was a knock on my door.
"Come in," I said, not even bothering to look to see who it was. Actually, I already knew - not the person, but whom they represented. The voice took me by surprise.
"Hello Linda," she said. I shook my head slowly in bitterness. Why hadn't I guessed? The clues had all been there.
"I've been expecting you," I replied, not even bothering to turn around. "Close the door." It was only after she did that I faced my friend. Pretty, intelligent, and the leader of Freedom Fighters. I was disappointed in myself for ruling her off my list of suspects.
"You fooled me good," I told her. "I was expecting Stephanie Hall to walk through that door."
"I told you before Linda, Stephanie is sold on this life. In fact Judge Jasper was using her to set you up. I read about it in his journal."
"Still, I should have realized it was you long ago. It was so obvious. A leader in your past life. A good organizer and planner. Access to all the thoughts and abilities of those brought here. How else could the Freedom Fighters moment survived for so long and be so effective unless they picked the right people every time? The KKK taught you well Ashlee, only you took their training to a new level - guerrilla warfare." I bit my lip and slowly shook my head painfully. "How could you, Ashlee? How could you use me like this? I was your friend!"
"You still are," she corrected me.
"Am I? For Christ sake Ashlee, why? Why didn't you just come to me and ask me to join - instead of putting my ass on the chopping block? Do you know what they did to me?"
"This wasn't about getting you to join, Linda. If it was, I would've asked you long ago."
I thought about it. "Of course, you're the secretary to the most powerful man in Peace River. You knew all along that Mr. Marshall was following me, so you used me to set a trap for him. You did all this, just so your cell could test out a new weapon?"
"That was one reason," she admitted. "Using you allowed my cell to choose the place and time, but there was another reason...a better one. I couldn't let you ruin my on-going operation with the mailman. Do you know how long it took to set this all up? I'm sorry, Linda, but you had to be stopped."
"That's it then," I said, feeling my anger grow. "You couldn't trust me, so you used me instead. You played me like a fish on a line, and I brought it hook, line, and sinker. Everything you've told me up to this point - it's all been one big 'fuckin' lie! It's all just a Goddamn game to you Ashlee, isn't it! Everyone chasing each others tail, only you're the one pulling the strings this time."
"Oh, grow up, Linda," Ashlee lashed out in her own, cynical tone. "You think I enjoy doing this? I lost a fighter this morning...a good one. Another life lost and I'm responsible because I made a bad judgment call. Do you think I feel good about that? I almost got caught trying to find out what Judge Jasper was up too. I put my butt on the line 24 hours day, and it's not for kicks. If I lose, my reward is death. DOES THAT SOUND LIKE A GAME TO YOU?"
Ashlee took a moment to calm down, then in a more solemn tone continued. "Linda, my 'people' are dying in their quest to gain their freedom. For years I watched as friends attempted one fool-hearted plan after another trying to escape. Many just tried swimming across the river, hoping they could fight off the mermaids - plain suicide. The Freedom Fighters movement changed all that. We gave these people hope, and a direction to focus their frustrations on instead of killing themselves. You're upset about having to spend one night being questioned by Judge Jasper's goons. I'm sorry that happened, Linda, I really am. I respect you as a friend and would never want to see you hurt. But my people, and their freedom, their 'respect', comes first."
"Even before your own family?"
"Yes Linda, even before my own family. I'm putting them in danger despite the fact they have nothing to do with this movement. And for your information, I didn't lie to you. I am thankful that I'm no longer a bigot, and for the life I have. But there comes a time when you see so much suffering and misery that you have to do something about it, or else you feel less human about yourself. I have a 150 years of oppression locked up in my head. I've felt the despair and hopelessness my predecessors experienced when they were brought here, and it's not pleasant. I've felt the shock and loneliness each new person faces when they're turned into the opposite sex, and then discover they can never leave Peace River. Most do finally accept their fate, but some like Judy Hartford and Julia Manchester do not. Tell me, where do they go if they don't fit into their slot, Linda? To Mr. Cupler for advice and support? I spent my life as a man hating black people, and that was wrong. Now I'm using my talents not for 'hate', but for good. I'm helping those who feel that they're living in a nightmare find some sanity, so they don't go out and throw their life away. Is that wrong?"
"It's not my place to say, Ashlee. You make a strong argument, but I wonder. How many more Julia's will die for your cause?"
"Not my cause," she stated crisply then added, "How many more would die if I did nothing? The difference between those living in Peace River and those who are Freedom Fighters is, everyone who follows me is a willing volunteer." She sighed. "You're upset with me Linda, and you have a right to be. In my defense, I didn't expect them to question you the way they did. When I found out what they were doing, I called Judge Herns on my private line - one that Judge Jasper doesn't know about. It was a risk, but I would gladly do it again to protect you. I respect you, Linda. I hope in time you'll understand why I did what I did, and forgive me. I should be getting back to the office. Have a good trip home, sister."
I didn't bother responding as she left the room. Dennis Butz, Judge Jasper, and now Ashlee Gang. I had been used by each of them in one way or another for their own, personal gain. Was everyone who came here corrupted by the power? Then again, if I were in the same situation would I be any better? I slammed my suitcase lid shut in anger and frustration.
***
"Are you okay, Linda?" Juno asked as she drove her car down the deserted highway. "You've been awful quiet."
"I'm fine," I muttered, not wanting to talk about what was really on my mind. For most of the trip I had sat silently and watched the countryside go by. It had been a long trip, and we were still hours away from Andersonville. For some reason June had insisted we drive back instead of flying. It may have had something to due with the fact that Carlos was being flown to Andersonville in her plane, and she didn't want to be around him. Now that he had been exposed as a traitor, it was only a matter of time before the Freedom Fighters found an appropriate ending for him. Faced with a short life in Peace River, Carlos quickly signed a contract Judge Herns had offered, allowing him to be moved to Andersonville. June told me it had actually been Judge Jasper who had requested the move. It seemed strange that Jupiter would be concern about Carlos's life. Maybe he didn't want to deal with a murder in his town. Either way, Carlos was coming to Andersonville.
"You know, there is a difference," June said.
"What?"
"I said there is a difference - in the way that Julia Manchester and Judy Hartford died. You're sad because you think both deaths are the same, but they're not. Judy killed herself to spark anger in the people of Peace River, but Julia committed suicide to save her friends. Her death was more personal."
"And that's suppose to make it all better," I snapped. "One suicide was done out of hopelessness and anger, the other out of love and respect. They're both dead June. How does that make one death better over the other?"
"It doesn't," she admitted. "However, one death wasn't meaningless. Judy was driven to kill herself, but I believe in time she would've come around. In Julia's case, she killed herself to save others. To give up your life to save others is a commendable act. Keep in mind I don't condone suicide, but I do admire acts of self-sacrifice."
"I'm sorry June, but I'm just not in the mood to accept her death as being commendable. She killed herself."
"Supposing she had stepped in front of a truck to push a child out of the way, and been killed in the process. Would you still think her death was meaningless, Linda? Isn't that also a form of suicide? The reason why Julia killed herself is what determines if her death is meaningful or not. Others are alive because she died. Isn't that a noble act in your society?"
Silently I stared out the window thinking about what June had said, and knowing there was truth in her words. "I guess that's one way to look at her death."
The Roman Goddess extended her hand and patted me on the knee. "I know Linda, it's not easy to accept when all you can see is the waste of a lost life. Now, I think it's time we settle another matter. Open my purse and pull out the blue phone." I looked at her funny, but did as she ordered. Inside one of the pockets I found a small cell phone.
"It's an untraceable phone," she said while staring out at the road ahead. "You can use it to make your call."
"What call?"
"The call you said you would make for Karen Carson in the file room," she sighed as if she was tired of me trying to keep things from her. "I was talking to Mr. Cupler before we left, and he told me what she had asked you to do.
"I never said I would do it though," I pointed out defensively.
June turned and gave me a knowing glance. "We both know better, don't we? The first chance you get you'd make the call. So instead of having you go sneaking behind my back, I'll help you."
I looked at her suspiciously. "What's the catch, June?"
"There's no catch," she frowned at my lack of trust. "It's a...lesson. You may think contacting her parents is the right thing to do, but I'm willing to bet money that you'll regret it after you call. Actually, this was Mr. Cupler's suggestion. He wanted you to see why things were done in a certain way. My only stipulation is that you call when I'm around, and you don't give them any information about Peace River and what happened to their son."
"Then what can I tell them?"
"What Karen told you to pass on...that she's okay."
"Can I make the call now?"
"If you wish. Just punch in *21. I have her parents number already programmed in."
I turned the phone on and punched in the code. The phone beeped, then connected. My throat went dry as I thought about what to say. It rang once, twice, a third time. The line clicked, and a woman's voice answered. "Hello?"
"Um, hello. Is this Mrs. Pahl?"
"Who's this?" There was suspicion in her voice.
"My name is..." June made a motion with her hand to be careful. "My name is Linda. I'm calling about your son, Adam."
"You've seen him?" she asked in a frantic tone. I heard a muffled sound, and then the click of another phone being picked up.
"Who is this?" a man demanded to know.
"I'm Linda," I repeated. "I talked to your son a few days ago." There was a gasp from the woman.
"Where?" Adam's father asked. "We've been searching for him for weeks. What happened to him? Do you have a phone number where he can be reach?" The father was trying to be strong, but I could hear the desperation in his tone. They wanted answers...answers that I couldn't provide.
"Look, I can't tell you what's going on Mr. and Mrs. Pahl. All I can say is that your son is alive and well. He wanted me to contact you so you wouldn't worry." My words to comfort Adam's parents only seemed to cause them more despair.
"What's going on," the man demanded to know. "You make it sound like he's a prisoner. Is my son in jail or some kind of cult?"
"No, not really Mr. Pahl. I would like to tell you more, but I can't"
"Look, don't hand me that shit!" the man threatened. "Unless someone is holding a gun to your head you can tell us anything you want. Are you serious or just jerking around with our feelings? Do you get off on causing others pain? Now what aren't you telling us?" I heard the woman on the other end breaking down.
"Please," she pleaded. "Please, I want my boy back. Tell us what's happened to him, Linda. Tell us where we can find him...please, I beg of you. You're a woman...think of how you would feel if this were your child missing. We need too...too...too." Mrs. Pahl exploded in a wail of sobs before she could finish the sentence.
"Look, I'm sorry," I explained defensively. "I want to help, but I can't. If I told you what happened to him it would only put your life at risk."
"HE'S MY SON!" Mr. Pahl yelled, now barely able to control his own feelings. "I would gladly give up my life to save his. You can't just call and tell us everything's okay without explaining what happened to Adam. Please, if you do know where his is, help us bring him home. We..." His voice cracked. "I...I miss him. Do you hear me, Linda? I miss him. I love my son dearly. His...his smile...and his laugh. Please, help us bring him home."
"I'm...I'm very sorry," I repeated sadly. "He's in no danger, trust me. I have to go now."
"No, don't hang..." the father started to say just before I ended the conversation. I placed the phone in my lap and felt horrible about what I had just done. Instead of easing their pain, I had increased it. The phone rang.
"Caller Id," June said as she reached over and turned the phone off permanently by taking out the battery. "I'll have to get rid of it the first chance I get." She gave me a careful look over, and patted me on the knee. "I'm sorry, but you had to know that no matter what you said it wouldn't change what they were going through."
"I could tell them what's really going on."
"Do you think they would believe you, Linda? What would you tell them? 'I'm sorry Mr. and Mrs. Pahl, but your son...no, make that your new daughter, is being held in a town run by the Roman Gods. But don't you worry, 'she's' fine?' Even if you could get them to believe you, there's nothing they can do about it. Who do you think would help? The news media? They would laugh them out of their office. The police? They would think the two had flipped due to the grief they are suffering and recommend a good psychologist. The FBI or CIA? They're not about to do anything, not as long as Dennis Butz is in charge. So you see Linda, there's nothing they can do to help their son."
"Then kill him?" I snapped. "Let them think he's dead, so they can get over their grief and go on. What you're doing to them, and to Adam, is barbaric!"
"Watch your tone with me young lady," Judge Herns chastised. "We have our reasons for doing what we do, even if you don't agree with them. Karen is a very special woman, just like you and Ashlee. Judge Jasper didn't plan on keeping her in Peace River, that was Karen's own doing. She should have left when she had the chance. Because she didn't, they were forced to keep her, and in time she will take Ashlee's place. Because of that, we need her parents bond to help the procedure along."
"I don't understand?"
June glared. "Of course you don't, and I'm not about to explain it either. Let's just say we need Karen's family to run our shows. There's something else you should know. Each communicator is rated on a ten-point scale. You're a five, Ashlee is a nine, and Karen - she's a ten, which is very, very good. However, high ratings don't mean a successful placement. In Karen's case, she wouldn't have been our first, second, or even third choice to replace Ashlee, despite her ranking. There were other concerns and issues to think about. I guess we could force Karen's family to live in Peace River with her. Do you think that's a better solution, Linda?"
"No, I don't June. What I don't understand is why not just free her. Judge Jasper has the power to wipe the memories of Peace River from her mind. Why not do that and be done with her?
"Removing memories only works on regular people. Unfortunately Karen, or Adam, cannot be made to forget what she knows about Peace River. Maybe the media won't help, but that doesn't stop her from telling other people who might. Things could grow slowly and steadily out of control, just like the situation with the mailman, only a lot worse. One day she could expose our operation. If that happens, we could be facing a war."
"There's got to be a middle ground here, June."
"If there were we would've already used it, Linda. Andersonville is a step toward that middle ground you talk about, but it's going to take time to develop. Until then, there is nothing that can be done for Karen. I'm not saying that's right, but it's the way things are." June sighed. "I grow tired of arguing about this, Linda. Perhaps another day, when I don't have so many things on my mind, we can talk about it more."
"What's bothering you, June?" I asked. "I've been noticing the same tenseness in the others as well. What's going on?"
June pushed her lips together tightly before answering. "We can sense something coming, Linda - something very terrible. I hope we're wrong."
"What is it?" I asked. "Is it also a danger to us, humans I mean?"
"It's better that you don't know right now," she said tightlipped. "There is a chance it's not real, and I don't want to worry you needlessly. However, if it happens you'll be the first one I tell. Why don't you get some sleep, you look beat. We'll talk more when you're fresh and alert."
I nodded at her suggestion. The truth was she was right, I was tired. For the past hour I could feel the energy pills wearing off and fatigue setting in. I reclined the car seat back a little and a few moments later was sound asleep.
***
"Mom sends her sympathies," Joan told her friends quietly. "In the note she sent, Mom says that she feels personally responsible for what happened to Julia." The words meant something to the group, but they held little comfort.
"We need to let her know that we don't hold her responsible for Julia's death," Prue announced. "No one could've known that Carlos would turn on her."
"I can't believe she's gone," Terry whispered to no one.
"Not gone Terry, just in another place," Joan replied in a comforting tone. "Julia is up there, smiling down on us. Someone who would love us so much to give up her own life can't truly be gone."
The three women sat there silently, thinking about what had been said. There had been memorial services to honor the dead of those in other cells, but never had it hit so close to home. They hadn't just lost an associate; they had lost a family member. Replacing Julia would not be easy, and they knew in their hearts that there would never be another one like her again.
They clasped each other's hands at the appropriate time, a time Mom had designated so other groups all around Peace River would do the same, and said a prayer for their fallen comrade. Knowing that hundreds of other Freedom Fighters were doing the same thing made the women feel better. After a silent minute of prayer they broke hands and gave each other a hug, telling each other how much they meant to them. The moment was bittersweet, but the tribute to their friend was fitting. Finally they sat down at the table for some coffee and donuts.
"There was more from mom," Joan told the others after taking a sip of her hot brew. "She has a person in mind to repla...to take Julia's place. Her name is Carrie, and she's a secretary at Stephanie Hall's office. She was forced to stay here against her will, and mom tells me she's not happy about it. Because of what happened with Carlos, mom's willing to have another cell contact her for us if we want."
"And put four or five other people at risk?" Prue replied, setting down her empty cup. "I think this is something we need to do ourselves, Joan."
"I agree with Prue," Terry said. "Let's do this job in Julia's memory."
Joan smiled, feeling the same way. "I'll let mom know we'll be contacting her soon. We should get going now."
They hugged each other one more time before leaving Joan's apartment. Cell 25 had survived, but not unscathed. Yet each of them knew they would be stronger because of it -and strength is what they would need in the coming days.
Fade out...
Next episode - Terror from the sky
This story dedicated to my kids, who keep me young despite my age.
Copyright 2002
Fade in -- North American Aerospace Defense Command (NORAD)
Cheyenne Mountain Command Center
General Grim walked swiftly down the carpeted hallway flanked by two high-ranking Colonels who served as his aides. His mood matched his name. Anyone who dared wake him in the middle of the night had better have a good reason, and this one certainly fit the bill. Over the past two days his facility had tracked an object just beyond the orbit of Neptune. Normally it would've been impossible to pick up something so far away if not for the noise it generated. The object omitted some kind of high-energy static; it's origin and purpose unknown. In fact the signals weren't even directed at the Earth. Several of NASA's satellites currently on their way to other planets had picked up the noise. The object, whatever it was, remained just on the outskirts of the solar system, traveling between the orbits of Neptune and Pluto at what scientists determined was almost one tenth the speed of light. One thing for sure, it wasn't from Earth.
NORAD experts studied the signals intensely. Was it a welcome message from an alien civilization, or a probe searching for life? The answers were inconclusive. Then 12 hours earlier the object had gone silent, bringing up even more questions. Had its power failed? Did it crash into an uncharted asteroid or leave the solar system? There was no way of knowing, other than sending one of their own satellites out to search for it...at least a 12 to 20 year trip depending on which launch method was available. And with space being so vast, they would have better luck searching for a needle in a field full of haystacks.
Less than an hour ago the point had become mute. The object reappeared again, this time in orbit above the earth. The phone call General Grim had received told him the package was on the roof. Being an unsecured line, nothing else was said to indicate the true danger of the situation. The general dressed quickly, met his two aides outside his car, and drove like a madman to the base; making the normal 35 minute trip in 28 minutes flat. When he entered the conference room his men stood, and only sat after he did.
"What's the situation?" the general asked coldly.
"At 23:36 our time, the object reappeared in our orbit sir," a tall, lanky major stated. "It could've been there longer. We didn't know it was there until it started transmitting a signal. Then five minutes ago it made a maneuver to enter our atmosphere.
"Where is it going?"
"Uncertain, General. We believe somewhere over the southeastern United States. I've already alerted the bases in the area. However, it could alter its course and land somewhere else. We'll know more soon." As if on cue the major's phone beeped which he quickly answered. A few words were exchanged before he turned it off. "It changed course General. The object is now heading north. Best estimate, it'll come out somewhere over the Dakotas."
"If it lands," someone else interjected. "For all we know it may keep flying straight to Asia."
"What happens if it's dumping toxic poison into our air as it does?" an Air Force general brought up. "I recommend we 'intercept' it sir." He stated the word 'intercept' in the strongest, possible terms.
"We don't even know what we're dealing with," another general shouted. "Supposing you shot it down and when it crashes, it releases some kind of gas that's deadly to our people? We could have a real disaster on our hands. Sir, I recommend that whatever the object is we monitor it and see what it does."
"And if it's a bomb," the Air Force general stated coldly. "More people could be killed by waiting."
"How long before it passes through our atmosphere?" General Grim asked.
"Ten more minutes sir," one of his men answered. "It's crossing over the UK now." For once everyone was silent.
"Alert the bases," General Grim ordered calmly. "If the object does land I want the area secure. No civilians, media, or pictures, is that clear? Break the cameras if you have to, but make sure nothing makes the front page. Let's do our job people. Dismiss."
The majority of the soldiers rushed out the door to their stations while others remained behind, most of them generals from other services. They would stay with General Grim until the crisis was over to offer their opinions. The General stood and walked over to the coffee pot, motioning for one of his aides to follow. When they were out of earshot of everyone else he whispered, "Call Dennis Butz and tell him to get his ass on a plane. I want him sitting down in front of me in two hours, is that understood Colonel Blackstone?"
"Yes sir," the man replied firmly. Without even saluting the colonel left to follow his order. General Grim grabbed his mug and poured himself a cup of hot coffee. He needed it at this time of the morning. The General thought about his upcoming meeting. He hated Dennis Butz. No, that wasn't right. The general didn't trust him. Dennis was an alien trying to fit into his world and doing a lousy job of it. He was too secretive about his people's past, and General Grim didn't like being kept in the dark. It made him believe that the Titan was hiding something. Well this time he was going to get some answers. For too long he had pussyfooted around trying to be diplomatic like the president had requested. The time for diplomacy was over. A Captain interrupted his thoughts.
"Sir, the object is landing."
"Where?" General Grim asked, suddenly feeling foolish that he had been standing there for so long daydreaming. What else had he missed?
"Northern Wisconsin, sir. About 10 miles west of the city of Ashland, which is located on the Lake Superior shoreline."
"I thought it was supposed to be coming down in the Dakota's, Captain!"
"It must have braked coming in, sir. A helo just dropped Delta force off near the landing site to secure the area. More reinforcements should be arriving in fifteen minutes. We have a secure line with the Delta force commander if you want to talk to him, sir."
"Pipe it down to my phone," the general ordered. He took his seat while the captain made the arrangements. Less than 30 seconds later the hookup was made. General Grim punched the speaker button so everyone could hear.
"This is General Grim," he stated formally into the voice box. "Who am I speaking with?"
"This is Lieutenant-Commander Sims, Delta Force leader, sir!" There was static on the line, and the captain worked his controls to clear it up.
"What's your situation, commander?"
"We've found the object, sir. It's some kind of craft made from what looks like a blue plastic material. Its...bubbling, sir."
"Bubbling?"
"Yes sir, I repeat, it's bubbling...at least on the surface. It's about the size of a small car, maybe just a little bigger. It's shaped like an egg. No signs of exhaust vents or doors."
"How many men are in your squad, commander?"
"Seven, including myself sir. We weren't expecting to go out. Most of my men are on a weekend pass."
"Understand, commander," General Grim answered. "I've been informed re-enforcement's are on the way and should be there in twelve minutes. Can you keep the area secure until then?"
"Not a problem, sir. The objected landed in a remote area. The nearest road or house is more than a mile away. We'll make sure..."
Suddenly General Grim heard a man screaming in the background. This was followed by shouts mix with more screams, and the sound of a rifle being fired. He heard one man yell for God to save them before going silent. Then there was nothing.
"We've just lost contact, sir," the captain working the communications stated.
"YOU THINK!" General Grim screamed furiously. "WHAT THE FUCK JUST HAPPENED? IT SOUNDED LIKE THEY WERE ATTACKED!" Quickly the general regained his composure. "Warn the men going in that the landing zone is hot. Tell them to shoot to kill, and repeat the order to them - SHOOT TO KILL!"
Fade out...
***
Voice of Linda Anderson - They say to judge someone; you must first walk a mile in their shoes. When I first came here, I regarded this town as a prison. In many ways that's still true, but only if you look at it superficially. Years later, with the benefit of hindsight, I can now see the town for what it is; a last attempt to bring peace between the Titans, the Olympians, and us, the human race. If the town succeeds, the people imprisoned in Peace River will finally be free and there will be peace. If it fails, the resulting war could end the world as we know it. There are some on all sides of this conflict who have their own reasons for seeing the project fail.
These are the stories of the men and women who made a difference during those dark days, and shaped history. It's also about those who had to face their deepest, darkest problems and what they gained from conquering them. It's a place of second chances, hope, and peace. The name of this town is Andersonville.
***
Fade in...
A lone soldier led Dennis Butz down the dark path. He had been briefed, but the people who had done so knew very little. No one seemed to have any idea of who or what they were dealing with. If they had come to him before this had happened, the director could've prepared them. Instead he had been kept in the dark until now.
'That had to be General Grim's decision,' Dennis thought. The man was finding fault in everything he did, from his operation of Andersonville to sitting on the toilet and taking a dump. Now things between them were going to get worse. The general would be even more un-trusting of him at a time when he needed to trust him the most. The next 24 hours would be critical.
As he stepped past the trees into a small field Dennis spotted the remains of the once beautiful craft, still bubbling. One man was trying to retrieve a sample of the metal, but everything he used dissolved. The highly corrosive acid ate through everything, and Dennis knew by morning there would be nothing left of the ship.
'Why here?' Dennis wondered. It was cold, and they didn't like the cold. Was it to set up a base of operations near the Olympians? That had to be the reason. Rattle their cages a little.
"The old goat was right," June Herns noted as she walked up next to Dennis. The director was surprised to see her, and Juno explained. "I sensed it coming down and used my own authority to get here. Didn't they tell you I was coming?"
"It seems General Grim wants to keep me in the dark on this operation," Dennis stated.
"It stood close to here," June told him, looking around. "I can feel it's slimy presence."
"We'll find it, Juno. All I have to do is convince someone to give me some men. Let's go."
They headed toward a small, black container that a helicopter had dropped off just a few minutes before. Already men were hard at work connecting hookups and stringing wires to make the command base active. A tall, muscular sergeant was close by watching the activity and issuing commands.
"Sergeant, I need to speak to the person in charge."
"That would be General Grim, sir. He's just coming in." The soldier pointed toward the dark corner of the field, and Dennis could make out the outline of a helicopter that had just landed. Moments later a jeep pulled up near the crash site, and General Grim with two men stepped out to look at the remains.
"Come on," Dennis told June as he made his way back to where they had once been. General Grim was talking to one of his men when they showed up. "General Grim, I need to speak with you."
The general glared at Dennis for a moment, and then motioned him to get in the jeep. "This way," he proclaimed. They drove the one hundred or so yards back to the new command post while his aides trotted behind. When they pulled up the Sergeant stepped forward and saluted him smartly.
"The command post is up and operational, sir," he announced in a professional tone.
"Very good, Sergeant." General Grim returned the salute and went inside. Dennis took one more look at the operation going on around them. There were hundreds of men with guns around the perimeter, but he doubted if anyone was out searching for it. Maybe that was a good thing. He went in, followed by Judge Herns and the General's two aides.
The command post was made up of two different rooms. The larger of the two held all the maps and communication equipment, and was manned by three young soldiers. They wore thick headphones, and were in constant contact with each platoon leader. One of the solders was talking to the general, who seemed quite aggravated by what he had to say.
"They'll have the maps here in an hour, sir," the young corporal was saying.
"Goddamn it, I want them here in thirty minutes - along with the person who's responsible for supplying you with the wrong maps. There's a big 'fucking' difference between Kentucky and Wisconsin and I'm going to point that out to him."
"Yes sir," the corporal nervously snapped to attention and then got back on the radio.
"Goddamn idiots," the General swore. "Someone was in too big of a fucking hurry and gave them the maps for Ashland, Kentucky."
"Forget the maps," Dennis told him, wondering why generals cursed so much to get their point across. "I need about thirty men to go after it."
General Grim eyed Dennis with contempt. "You need? This is 'my' operation, Mr. Butz. Before I give you anything 'you need' we're going to have a little chat. In here." He motioned them to the smaller room that served as both a kitchen and a conference area. There was a metal table bolted to the floor, along with six comfortable chairs. Dennis, Juno, and General Grim took a seat while his aides stood rigidly by the closed door.
"I stopped by the infirmary to see for myself, because I couldn't believe the reports. Do you know what I saw, Mr. Butz?"
"I can guess," Dennis replied. "Your men looked like statues...their skin hard as rock...only your instruments indicated that they're still alive."
"Like living stone," the general stated in mild horror. "LIVING STONE!" What they 'fuck' happened to them?"
"General, I don't have time to explain this right now. If we don't move fast your people will be in grave danger."
"We'll move when I say 'we' move," General Grim stated with angry impatience. "Six are of my men are...'hell', I don't know what the fuck to say is wrong with them. I don't know if they're dead or alive. Another man is missing. So before I risk any more of my men I want some 'fucking' answers. What the HELL am I'm dealing with here, Mr. Butz?"
"You say a man is missing, general?" Juno asked in surprise.
General Grim shot the judge a careful glance. "Yes, Juno, or do you prefer Judge Herns?" Clearly he wanted it known that he had no beef with her.
"Perhaps Judge Herns is better, so your men don't overhear," she replied. "Do you have a profile on the man who is missing?"
"It's at the base, why?"
"I need to see it, General. It may give us a clue as to how powerful it is."
"How powerful 'what' is?" General Grim asked firmly. When neither one answered, he stated, "Look, I'm not doing anything until I find out what's going on. Now someone start talking."
The two looked at each other, and Juno nodded. Dennis cleared his throat and asked, "What do you know about the Medusa, General?"
The general leaned back in his chair and eyeballed the two. "Just what I've read from the books you recommended. She was a woman of great beauty, until one of the Olympians changed her into an ugly monster. Her hair became snakes, and it was said that if any man looked at her face they would be turned to stone."
Dennis smirked. "Such is the authenticity of myths. The truth is much different. You see Medusa isn't the name of a person, it's a race. They're a pale, blob-like creature about the size of a breadbox."
"Sounds like something I scrape off my shoe after I step on a slug," the general commented dryly.
"Not all beings look like you and me, General," Dennis snapped. "The Medusa are extremely intelligent and can adapt to almost any environment. Their strength is that they can blend in, but that is only the beginning of their powers." The director stopped talking for a moment as if he were choosing his next words carefully.
"Before we came here, the Medusa were our allies in the war against the Olympians. You see, the Medusa and Judge Herns people are natural enemies."
"Why?" General Grim demanded to know.
"I can't tell you," Dennis answered in a defensive tone.
"Oh for crying out loud Dennis," Judge Herns sighed angrily. "If you won't tell him I will. You see General Grim, the Medusa adapt to their new environment by becoming one of native residents. They find a host and take over their body. That's what happened to your missing man, he's under the Medusa's control. I'm afraid there's nothing you can do to save him."
"You mean he's dead?" the general asked in anguish.
"No." Dennis answered for her. He hesitated then added, "But he might as well be. Once the Medusa is killed your man will die. He's sort of in a suspended state. He doesn't know what's going on."
"They're very particular about who they choose," Judge Herns expounded. "That's why I'm surprise the Medusa chose a host so quickly. I guess it got lucky."
"I still don't get it? Why does it need a host in the first place? Will it die if it doesn't?"
"No," Juno shook her head. "What you have to understand General is that the Medusa are a very paranoid race. They don't need a host to survive. They do all this to...to execute the next phase of their strategy."
"And what would that strategy be?" General Grim asked in an uneasy tone
Dennis answered the question. "It will seek out a mate. When it finds one, the Medusa will produce slave slugs that only it can control. The slaves will go out and infect others, bringing the person under the Medusa's control. Slowly but surely it will build an army to surround and protect itself with. A normal Medusa can control seven to eight thousand beings, but it's not uncommon for some to have the ability to control ten thousand or more. When the slaves take over, they read the host's memories and act like that person. You could talk to one for over an hour and never know it was a slave."
The jaw on the general's face grew tight. He stared at Dennis with cold, angry eyes like someone who wanted to snap his neck. "What about my six men at the infirmary? What did it do to them?"
That's the other part of the myth," Dennis explained. "The part about if you looked at Medusa's face you'll turn to stone. In addition to controlling thousands of individuals, the Medusa can preserve others in case of an emergency. A normal Medusa will have up to 3,000 stored and kept close by. That way if there's a battle and a few thousand are lost, the Medusa can activate it's reserves without having to search for replacements."
"You sick, perverted bastard," General Grim cursed. "You allowed them to do this to our people without protest. You turned a blind eye to all this while these creatures enslaved ten thousand or more of my people!"
"Times were different, general," Dennis said impatiently. "Your people back then were different."
"How 'different' you Titan mother-fucker?" General Grim raged. "What, we take showers everyday and wear shoes, and they didn't? We drive cars instead of riding horseback? What makes us so different - so much fucking better 'today' that we've earned your protection? Why was it okay to use and abuse us back then but not now? I want to know why you think we're so worthy of your help today when it wasn't offered centuries ago!"
"As I said before, times were different,' Dennis repeated heatedly. "Look at your own history General Grim. During World War II the thought of a black man ordering a white man around in the military was unthinkable. In fact African-Americans didn't fight in the war until the later years, and none had any leadership positions over white soldiers. Most served as cooks or dug graves. Yet sixty years later you, an African-American man, order and control the lives of hundred of thousands of men of all colors. What makes you better than those men who served in the military back then?"
"We're talking about apple and oranges, Mr. Butz. That situation was based on bigotry."
"So was ours," Dennis tossed back at him. "The truth is, we thought of humans as being inferior to us back then. Some we regarded highly, but most weren't. Unlike you, we didn't have new generations to replace the old prejudice. We had to learn and see the errors of our ways. Tell me General and be honest here, how different would your world be today if the people in the 1940's were still alive and in charge? Would you still be standing here talking to me? Would there be any high-ranking African-American's officers in your army?"
"No, not likely," the general admitted disgustedly. "Maybe a few captains - given the privilege of serving coffee or tea at the meetings. It's the new generations that will reap the rewards from our efforts."
Dennis nodded. "It's not like that with us. We're the men from the 1940's. There is no new generation to pass on our hopes and dreams of a better world. We had to change our way of thinking, and like humans that doesn't come easy. Not for us or for the Olympians."
Taking a deep breath, Dennis continued. "When we arrived there were three Medusa's, but only one had the power to control humans. Its name was Kilameton, and it took control of a pretty female from a nearby village. As I said, we didn't have a high regard for human's back then so we didn't care what it did. Then the Olympians arrived. You have a saying - 'the enemy of your enemy is your friend.' Since the Medusa's fought side by side with us in our past war, it seemed natural for them to help us again."
"But why you, and not the Olympians? Why are the Medusa's natural enemies with them?"
"Because General Grim," Juno answered for Dennis, "the Medusa found us a most compatible host. Some races are better suited for them than others. On a scale of 1 to 10, 10 being the best, we're a '15', while the Titans are only a 2 or 3. They came and conquered millions of my people before we found out what was happening. To fight them, we first had to find them. So our scientist developed a drug that would increase our senses to detect a Medusa. Unfortunately it worked too well. Not only could we detect them on our planet, but also several light years in space. To feel them is...it's a very uncomfortable feeling General, like a nightmare. Worse, the effects were passed on from generation to generation, in some cases increasing in intensity.
"Once the Medusa were exposed, it was easy to find and kill them. That's when they threw their slaves, our own people, into a war against us. Fifty million Olympians died in that four-day war, because the slaves had access to the same weapons. What saved us was that we didn't have to kill all the slaves. Once the Medusa is killed, it's slaves also died. After we won the war on our planet, we went after them in space. That's when the Titan's showed up to help the Medusa, and we've been fighting ever since."
"That's not entirely true, Juno," Dennis said defensively. "We attacked you only after we found out what you were doing to 'our' people."
"It was you who introduced space travel to the Medusa. That's what brought them to our planet," she snapped back. "You're responsible in the end for what happened to us - so we used your people to fight them."
"Like you want to use us now?" Dennis questioned strongly. "Don't tell me you don't know what I'm talking about. You and I both know why Judge Jasper doesn't kill my people. There can only be one reason. Besides, we had no idea what the Medusa would do after they left the confines of their world. They weren't paranoid when we first met. And it was only after your people destroyed an unarmed star liner carrying a group of Medusa and Titan children, while our leaders were negotiating an end to the war between you and the Medusa, that we attacked. Three thousand innocent people, almost a thousand of which were Titan children that your intelligence knew were onboard...but your 'brave' captain took the shot anyway. Of course we attacked - what would you have done?"
"SHUT UP!" General Grim roared. Both Dennis and Juno looked at him in shock that anyone would dare tell them to be quiet. "The two of you can fight about this later. Right now it's 'my' people that are in danger, and I want to know what the 'fuck' I can do about it! So where do we fit in on this 'Medusa scale'?
Dennis faulted to gain control of his anger. Old hatred never died, it was always there, waiting to resurface if given the chance. No wonder Crius wanted them dead. It had been a long time since he had felt this way.
"Your race is a seven, at least that's what Kilameton told me before it was killed."
"How did it die?" General Grim wanted to know.
"That's the last part of the myth," Juno explained. "You see, we knew where Kilameton was hiding, the problem was getting close enough to it. Just as we could sense it, it could sense us. So we staged a battle, to pull it's slaves away, and sent in a small group of warriors led by one, brave man."
"Perseus!"
"Correct, General. He was able to sneak up behind the Medusa and cut off its head. As soon as he did, all its slaves died. To honor what he did for us, we gave him a place in the stars."
General Grim shook his head in disbelief. "That's an incredible story. So why do you suppose this Medusa showed up?"
The director got a little uncomfortable at the question. "After we crashed, Kilameton tried to get in contact with its people. It looks like it may have succeeded. If a message was sent in the conventional way, it wouldn't have reached their home planet until recently."
General Grim's anger returned. "Why didn't you tell me about this years ago?" he demanded to know.
"I had no idea that it succeeded," Dennis countered. "It tried for years without any luck. I figured it failed."
"You should've told me anyway!" the general bellowed. "You should have told me about all this, before I sent seven brave men to their deaths!"
"And you should have told me about the signals from the spaceship days ago," Dennis shot back. "If you had I could have told you what was going on and prevented all this."
"Actual General, the six men in your hospital aren't dead," Juno interrupted. "Once we kill the Medusa, those men will return to normal in 24 hours. It's the ones the Medusa will infect if we don't stop it that are in danger. Once they're taken over by a slave slug their life's are over."
General Grim nodded. At least there was good news about his men. All he had to do was find it...and he would find it. "You say this Medusa is looking for a mate. Since it's taken a male host, it must be looking for a female."
"Not exactly, General," Dennis interjected. "The Medusa picks its mate based on the energy aura around the person. If that happens to be a male, it will simply transform them into a female of it's choosing."
"What is it about your people and sex changes," the General grumbled. "Do all races have this ability?"
"We taught them how to do it," Dennis said.
"Of course," General Grim answered sarcastically. "Why doesn't that surprise me?"
"Changing a person's DNA is rather easy," Judge Herns jumped in. "They would've found out from us anyway if we hadn't stopped them."
General Grim stared at Judge Herns respectfully. "Will you help us, Judge?"
June nodded. "I'll try...but I'll be honest general, my abilities are limited to only about a mile or so once it's on the ground. However, there are others in my town who've been feeling the Medusa's presence for months. I can talk to them, but I must warn you General Grim. They're not happy with your country's alliance with the Titans."
"Tell them neither am I!" the General frowned. Dennis glared at the man. "In the meantime, I'll get you a helicopter to circle the area and see if you can pick it up. Even at a good run our man couldn't be more than 5 or 6 miles away. We may get lucky.
"Providing it hasn't been picked up by someone," Dennis pointed out.
General Grim looked at his watch. "Who would be out at this time of the night?"
***
The Medusa knew it was in danger. It could feel the presence of an Olympian close by. Clearing the woods it came upon a hard, paved path going in both directions. The Medusa searched the memory of the person who had been called Robert Sprint to see what its purpose was. The path was called a road, and it was used by cars to travel on. The humans traveled from place to place on the ground? The Medusa concluded this was indeed a strange world.
In the distance something shinny caught it's eye. Two lights moving toward him in the darkness. Yes, that had to be a car. He had to stop it, but how. Searching the man's memory once more, the Medusa came up with a plan.
***
The light-blue Honda crept slowly down the road. Inside the four teenagers, 2 boys and 2 girls, strained to see something above the treetops.
"Do you see anything?" the male driver asked.
"Nothing," stated the other boy sitting in the passenger seat.
"Maybe ET went home," one of the girls in back giggled.
"Then why did all those helicopters suddenly appear?" the driver asked. "Look, there goes another."
In the distance they could make out a military helicopter heading toward the area where they had seen the mysterious object go down. At first they thought it was a meteorite, but when those helicopters showed up they suspected it was something much bigger. They drove toward the area, hoping to get a glimpse of whatever it was. Instead the only things they saw were bare trees in the winter snow and those dark-colored helicopters.
"Hi Mike, check it out," the male passenger told the driver. The teenage driver looked ahead, and spotted a man stand in the road with his flashlight pointed at them. In the other hand he held a rifle.
"What the hell is going on?" Mike cursed. He pulled up next to the soldier who was waving at him to stop and rolled down the window. "What do you want?"
The soldier peered inside the car and looked at the occupants. Mike could tell from his uniform that this soldier was in Special Forces. The soldier waved his gun at them and ordered, "Get out."
"What?" Mike asked in surprise. "Fuck you! We didn't do anything wrong."
"Get out," the soldier said more forcefully, and then pointed his gun at the driver's head.
Mike swallowed hard, and looked over at his friend, Tim. His eyes were wide, and he looked as scared as Mike did. The girls were silent for once, too frightened to say anything. Mike opened the door and slowly got out, followed by his girlfriend, Nancy. Tim exited on the passenger side, with his girlfriend Jamie holding on to him for dear life.
"What's going on," she asked in a low, frighten voice.
"Just do as he says babe, everything will be okay," Tim whispered to her.
The soldier lined them up in a row, and then looked at them carefully - first Mike followed by the two girls and then...Tim. He liked what he saw.
"You," he pointed his gun at Tim. "Step away from the rest."
"Why? I didn't do anything," the teenager protested.
"You have been chosen," the soldier simply stated.
"Chosen? Chosen for what?"
"You will be my mate," the man replied. The four teenagers looked at him funny.
"Fuck you!" Tim spat. "I'll rather be dead than...than...SHIT!"
The soldier reached his hand over to pull Tim from the others. Mike saw his opening and went for it. He lurched for him, but the soldier's training kicked in and he moved fast. He brought up his rifle and smacked Mike hard in the face. The teenager fell to the ground dazed.
"You mother-fucker!" Tim yelled and advanced. The soldier brought his rifle around and pointed it right in the teenager's face.
"I can always find someone else," the Medusa said coldly, then added, "Follow my instructions and your friends live. Disobey me, and I kill all of you. Move over to the side of the road."
Seeing that this man meant business, Tim reluctantly did as he was told. The soldier looked at the two girls who were too afraid to move. "Stay there," he commanded them. "If you run, I will shoot you...then I will shoot your friend."
The two girls whimpered and held on to each other. The soldier turned back to Tim, and held out his hand. "Take my hand," he said sternly.
Tim did, and suddenly sparks flew from where they touched. The soldier held on tight and smiled while Tim and his friends watched in horror. A glow appeared around Tim's hand that quickly moved up his arm and engulfed his entire body. Then he started to change, getting skinnier and shorter. The soldier pulled back his hand and watched the fruits of his labor take place.
"What's happening?" Tim cried, as his body began to take on a more feminine form. His hair turned honey-golden blonde like his girlfriend, and grew past his shoulders. In fact other things about him started to change to resemble her, from her deep, blue eyes to her better than average breasts. Oddly, other changes resembled Mike's girlfriend, Nancy. He got her lips, cheeks, nose, and legs. When the transformation was complete, Tim looked like a cross between the two girls.
"Oh my GOD!" Jamie screamed hysterically.
"What is it...what's wrong?" Tim asked in a panicky tone.
"You're...he...Tim...you look like a...a...a girl," Jamie stuttered while holding her hand over her mouth in horror.
"What...NO!" Tim screamed as he ran his hands over his face and down his breast. Jamie and Nancy weren't the only one's crying now.
"You need new clothes," the Medusa said in a matter of fact tone. "I need you to look..." It searched the soldiers memories for the right word, "'sexy'...so we can propagate." He turned to the two girls, and pointed his gun at them. "You two...take off your clothes. Do so or I kill you."
The girls whimpered, but did as he ordered. They took off their heavy jackets and the Medusa compared the two. Nancy was wearing blue jeans and a cotton shirt while Jamie had worn a short, blue dress. The Medusa searched the memories of the soldier and found the dress appealing. After the girls had stripped down to their underwear, something else the Medusa had to search his memory for, it observed what they had on. One of the girls was wearing a pair of cotton panties and a plain bra, while the other wore a silky and lacier brand. The Medusa pointed its gun at Nancy and said, "Your underwear...it's very pretty. Take it off and put it in the pile."
"No...no...please," she whimpered both in fright and shame.
"Do it!" it ordered in a more threatening manner. The girl obliged, crying as she did. The Medusa was surprised to see how little courage these humans had. Even his new mate just stood there whimpering like a whipped pup.
"You will be used later," the Medusa said calmly while pointing its hand at the two girls. A dart flew from its fingertip and struck Jamie in the chest. She screamed, but it was short lived. Her skin suddenly became hard, as a stone shell grew from the spot where the dart had pierced her skin. In a few seconds it had encased her entire body. Nancy saw what happened and screamed loudly and hysterically. The Medusa pointed his finger at her, unaware of the new danger. Mike had recovered from the blow and had seen what had happened to Jamie. Distract by the transformation, the Medusa failed to see Mike stand. Just as it was about shoot, the young man jumped on the Medusa from behind.
"RUN!" he yelled to his girlfriend, as the Medusa struggled not fall. Nancy didn't need any more encouragement. She ran for the woods screaming while Tim continued to stand there in shock. He had just pulled his hand back from inside his pants. It was gone - all gone. He was...he was. Tim couldn't even say the word 'girl' to himself.
Mike was strong, but the Medusa had the edge. It was quickly able to point it's finger at the teenager and shoot. The young man fell back and turned to stone - a bewildered expression on his face. The Medusa looked around for Nancy but she was gone.
"You...you bastard," Tim shouted seeing his friend standing there like a statue. A helicopter flew by less than a mile away.
"We will talk about his parents later," the Medusa said, unaware of what Tim had meant. "You will come with me."
"The fuck I will!" Tim yelled with so much anger that tears fell from his eyes. "What did you do to my friend?"
The Medusa frowned, and grabbed Tim's hand. "Get in the car." The young man found himself doing as his captive suggested without a struggle. The Medusa walked him over to the passenger side of the car and sat him down. As soon as his hand was released however, Tim had control over his body again. He tried to stand up, but this time the Medusa slapped him hard across the face. Tim cried out in pain.
"You will sit there," he ordered, then slammed the door. Tim broke down and started crying. His captor got in and looked at his new mate. "Do not cry young girl. I will make you the queen of our new world." The Medusa put the car in gear and drove off.
***
"Down there!" Judge Herns told the pilot. She pointed at the dark road below.
"I don't see anything," the spotter wearing the night goggles yelled over the noise of the chopper blades. He looked closer then said, "Okay, now I do. Take her down."
The pilot dove and in seconds had his bird resting on the ground. Six soldiers jumped out and scanned the area, followed by Judge Herns. Immediately the helicopter took off so it could circle the area looking for trouble. The soldiers approached two figures in the dark.
"My God," one of them said as he touched the stone face. "We're too late. They look like kids." The sound of someone crying made them spin around.
"It's okay," Judge Herns reassured them as she held up her hand. "This isn't what we're looking for." She approached the side of the road and stared in the direction of the crying. She could sense great fear.
"We're not going to hurt you," she told the frightened child. "We're here to help. Come out please."
"I...I can't," the girl sobbed. "I have no clothes. That soldier...he took them." Judge Herns could detect shock in the teenager's tone, and took off her coat.
"You must be cold my child. I'm coming in there with my jacket. I'm not going to hurt you, Nancy. I only want to take you to a place of safety."
"How...how did you know my name?" she asked as Judge Herns approached.
"It's okay, child," Juno replied softly as she wrapped her heavy coat around the frozen girl. "I'll explain everything later."
"My...my friends," she started to whimper. "He...he...look at what..." The girl was in too much shock to finish the sentence.
"I know, Nancy. I'm going to help your friends, but first you have to help me. When did this happen?"
"About...ten minutes ago maybe. He has Tim. Tim is now a...a...giiiiirrrlllll." Nancy started sobbing in disbelief. Juno held the distressed girl tightly, and rocked her gently back and forth.
"Shhhhh...it's okay, Nancy. Take a deep breath and try to focus on my questions. Can you tell me what kind of car he's driving, and which direction he's going?"
"Blue...Honda. It's my...my car. My father gave it to me. I was letting Mike drive it. My father told me not too...but I disobeyed him. When he finds out...when he finds out he will be so...mad." The girl placed her face against Juno's chest and started crying uncontrollably.
"Commander," Judge Herns called out. A tall, dark man approached. "Call General Grim. Tell him to find out what the license plate number is of a car owned by Nancy McBride. Then have him issue an APB to all the local law enforcement agencies and have them set up some roadblocks. If we're lucky, we might catch it before morning.
"Yes, ma'am," the soldier replied. Quickly he pulled out his radio and called it in.
***
They searched through the night but it was fruitless. There were too many back roads in the area, and the Medusa knew staying on the main road was too dangerous. As the hours ticked by it became apparent their target had gotten away. Before sunrise the military was already starting to pull out. By this time the starship had dissolved into a pile of ashes that were quickly swept up by the scientists for study.
"How long have we got?" General Grim asked.
"It'll take a few sexual encounters for the Medusa to get everything just right," Dennis explained. "The new womb will have to be modified to support its slugs. Say 12 hours on the inside, 24 on the out. After that it'll take 48 hours for the slugs to mature. There are usually about 100 slugs in each birth. The Medusa won't be choosy at first. Anyone who is big and it feels can protect it will do. After the birth its mate will have to rest at least 24 hours before she can get pregnant again...then the process will repeat itself."
"Damn!" the general cursed. "We have to stop it before that happens. Judge Herns, I need you to talk to your people and get me their help."
"I'll do my best, General. I need to get back to Andersonville."
"I'll have my helicopter take you."
***
Dennis and I sat in his car outside the home of Vesta, one of Jupiter's sisters. Like the other houses in this neighborhood, it was a typical two-story home that was neither fancy nor shabby. For a long time I had suspected it was a jumping point from Andersonville to Peace River, and the fact that Judge Herns had been brought here only confirmed my suspicions. Dennis was quiet, as if something heavy was on his mind.
"Anything you want to talk about, Dennis?" I offered, trying to come to grips with what I had learned. Together Judge Herns and Dennis had filled me in on what had happened. Their tone indicated this was a very serious situation.
The director sighed. "I was just thinking about our past. So many mistakes, and so many hard feelings because of them. Maybe I'm a fool for thinking Andersonville will bring us all together."
"All?" I questioned. "You mean humans too?"
"Yes Linda, humans too. How can you have peace if only two of the three races are involved? Your people have matured, I guess in part due to the Olympians. They've slowly but surely introduced technology into your society to force you to grow these past hundred years."
"Why did you do it, Dennis? Why did you and your people prevent us from growing into what we could've become? Why did you keep us static all these centuries?"
A serious frown crossed his face. "Because the Olympians don't see you as a mature race like we do, Linda. They have another agenda, for your people and mine. I know it and they know I know it, yet the Olympians still deny it. Even Judge Herns thinks it won't happen now...but she's fooling herself."
"What do you mean, Dennis? What is it the Olympians want from us?"
The director pressed his lips together tightly and shook his head. "Not yet, Linda. In time, but not yet."
"Why, because you don't trust me?" I asked in a tempered tone.
"Because you still have doubts," he stated frankly. "Deep inside you keep twisting back and forth between the Olympians and us as to who the bad people are. Yes, both of us have committed terrible acts against your people in the past, so neither can stand out as your knight in shinning armor. However, my people regret what we did, while the Olympians continue with their agenda started centuries ago. Until you accept that, I can't tell you."
"But I do accept that what you just said is the truth," I told him.
"No you don't," he replied firmly. "I don't blame you for this...not after what you know."
"So you want me to side with you, is that it Dennis?"
He shook his head sadly. "I want you to understand that the Olympians are not an evil race in general any more than we are, but they may not have your people's best intentions in mind. Even the Medusa is not evil; it's just that its agenda may not be in the best interest of your people."
"And what is the Medusa's agenda, Dennis?"
"Control," he said with no emotion. "Not for evil, but for what it thinks will protect your people and theirs. If they succeed, they'll set up a very pleasant world for everyone, only they call 'all' the shots. Your people will have no say in how your world is run. How do you feel about paradise being controlled by another race, Linda?"
I swallowed hard at the idea. "It doesn't sit well with me, Dennis."
"I thought it wouldn't," he said quietly.
There was something else that bothered me. "Dennis, does my government know where Peace River is located?"
"They have a general idea, but the location is a secret to them. The Olympians are able to hide their town well. Even with your sophisticated satellites they still can't find it. A few times search patrols have come close, but the Olympians were able to trick them into thinking nothing was there. Your government knows the town is somewhere in the Dakota's, but not where."
"Why not tell them?"
"What happens if I do, Linda?"
I thought about it. "The president will order the military to find a way to free those who want to leave."
"Then what?"
"Since Jupiter is not likely to give anyone up, there would be a war. Many of our soldiers would die, but based on what I've seen Jupiter can't hold them off forever.
"All true," Dennis agreed. "In the end your military would prevail, but not until 25,000 or more of your soldiers perish in the battle, along with the 15,000 citizens in Peace River."
"What?"
"Think it through, Linda. What will Jupiter's reaction be when he realizes your military will be victorious and they have to flee?"
"He'll kill them, won't he?"
"More than likely. You can't use force against the Olympians and expect to win without taking heavy casualties. If he leaves, he's going to need an abundance of power, and most of the people in his town will be useless to him. Put two and two together, and you get your answer. Which is why I've never told your people its location. If I do, their blood will be on my hands."
"The mailman knows."
"Yes, and he's a danger to your people as well as theirs, Linda. I was hoping Juno wouldn't break your contract with Jupiter when she picked you up. He needs to be stopped, before someone higher up discovers where Peace River is and starts a war that should never be. If...when Andersonville works out, they'll be freed and no one else will have to suffer like they have. Unfortunately, too many people want to see Andersonville closed down for good - General Grim being one of them." Dennis stopped talking and frowned. "She's back already."
Judge Herns walked to the car and got in. "The old goat will help us find the Medusa under one condition."
"What is it?" Dennis asked.
"You have to get your people to agree to help - in particular Crius."
"Why?" I asked. "That doesn't make sense."
"Yes it does, Linda," Dennis frowned. "Our race has...'had' a pact with the Medusa to fight the Olympians before we came here. Our word is everything, even more important than our own life and Jupiter knows that. He wants us to prove our commitment to him. He wants to see that peace with his people is more important than old loyalties."
"He's a clever old goat," June agreed.
"But you don't know if the pact with the Medusa is valid anymore," I argued.
"We don't know that it isn't," Dennis countered. "Only the Medusa knows for sure, and unfortunately we can't ask it. If we agree to Jupiter's request, we could be breaking an agreement that dates back thousands of years.
"Dennis, we need the Olympians help. If the Medusa succeeds, everything will be lost. Surely Jupiter can see the danger in all this."
"There is only one Medusa, Linda," Judge Herns explained. "At best, about 15,000 people will be infected. The danger doesn't come until more of them arrive, which wouldn't be for a while. Jupiter will deal with the Medusa before that happens."
"And thousands of my people will die while he waits."
"Yes, I'm afraid that's so, Linda. I tried my best, but his mind was set. Frankly, I can understand his thinking."
"I'll talk to Crius," Dennis said while starting the car. We drove around the block, and parked in front of a smaller, single story home. "Wait here, Linda." I noticed that he didn't say anything to Juno, who didn't attempt to get out of the car. I guess that was a given.
***
"Welcome brother," Crius said as one of his assistants let Dennis in. He spied Juno in the car and frowned. "She's not coming in, is she?"
"She knows better, Crius." Dennis took a seat. "I'll get right to the point, Crius. I'm in trouble and need your help."
"What sort of trouble, brother?"
"A Medusa."
A thin smile appeared on Crius lips. "I would say we're not the ones who have trouble, brother. It's our Olympian masters who should be worried."
"It's our problem too, Crius. This Medusa threatens the peace we have built with them."
"Peace!" Crius spat like it had left a bad taste in his mouth. "Where was this 'peace' when they ambushed my assistant, Leo? Have they returned him as a sign of this 'peace' you talk about, brother? I don't see him with you."
"Leo committed a crime against their people, Crius. Under the terms of the treaty I signed, they had a right to go after him once he left Andersonville. Besides, this visit isn't about Leo. They want our help."
"And what do our Olympian 'masters' want us to do," Crius sneered.
"Help us track down the Medusa. Reason with it if we can, but destroy it if we must."
"Destroy? Have you forgotten the pact we signed with them?"
"I haven't."
"Then you know I can't help you. We have an alliance with these people."
"We don't know that."
"Until you prove otherwise I'm going to assume that we do," Crius stated firmly. "I will not help you or anyone else hunt down the adversary of our enemy."
"How many times do I have to say this, Crius...the Olympians are 'not' our enemy!"
"A matter of opinion, brother. I will not help."
"Crius, please," Dennis begged. "I've never asked you for anything before, but I'm asking now. You owe me."
"You ask too much," he replied firmly. "I will not hunt down my allies. They represent the biggest advantage we have over the Olympians. Look at our history my brother. It shows that the only way there can be a peace between the Olympians and us is if we have control over them. I will not give up our advantage."
"And the humans, Crius? What happens to them?"
The Titan God shrugged his shoulders. "They will grow to like their new situation. Those who the Medusa's take over all do in time."
"Crius, please help..."
"NO!" he stated strongly. "You should be ashamed of yourself for even approaching me with such a suggestion, Rhea. Go now! I will not discuss this with you any more."
The old god quickly stood and exited the room, leaving Dennis to ponder if there was hope for his friend. He left the house frowning, and got in the car.
"He didn't go for it, did he," Juno stated the obvious.
"No," Dennis answered. "Is there any chance Jupiter will change his mind?"
"None," she replied.
"Then we're screwed," Dennis said.
"You're wrong, Dennis," I pointed out. "It's the human race that's screwed." For once Dennis and Judge Herns had nothing to say.
***
"We'll almost there," the Medusa told its new mate while pulling over the car. They had been driving for almost 17 hours, but strangely the Medusa wasn't tired. The excitement of being in a new world was keeping it going. Except for stops to get gas and use the bathroom, the Medusa hadn't felt safe enough to rest until now. "You need to change, so you will feel more comfortable."
"I'm comfortable in my own clothes," Tim said. He still couldn't believe what had happened to him. He was a girl, a real girl. He had the long hair, the firm breasts, and the vagina to prove it. But inside he wasn't a girl...inside he was a young man screaming to get out.
The Medusa frowned. "How could you be comfortable in clothes meant for the male species?"
"Male species? Girls wear blue jeans and tee-shirts all the time," Tim yelled. "What planet are you from?" The question had been asked sarcastically, but the Medusa didn't know that.
"We come from many worlds," it said.
"Wait! You're a...a...a fucking alien?"
"Alien?" The Medusa searched the memory of his host and found the meaning. "Yes, a visitor from another world, that would be me."
"I'm getting the hell out of here!" the teenager said. Tim tried to open the door, but the Medusa stopped him.
"I warned you not to do that," it said and sent a wave of energy raging through Tim's body. The result caused the teenager to scream in pain.
"That was a mild punishment," the Medusa explained. "I can increase the pain so you will feel the effects for days. You will obey me, or I will punish you again. Do you want me to do that?"
"No, I don't," Tim sniffed and now scared shitless. What else was this thing going to do to him?
"Neither do I," the Medusa replied. "I don't like hurting others...it's not in my nature. I only do this to keep you in line, but I don't want to. Don't force me to do things I don't want to do, little girl."
"I'm not...I'm not a girl."
A smile appeared on the Medusa's face. "Yes, you are my mate...a very pretty one. I can feel this man's...feelings for you."
"Oh no, please," Tim begged. "Please don't do that to me."
"It's okay, little girl. We need to get you dressed and think up a name for you."
"My name is 'Tim'."
The Medusa did some more searching and frowned. "Tim is a male name. You need a name that better suits your female species. Fortunately I have found suitable names in my host's memory for both of us. I will be called Ken...and you will be...Barbie. They must be popular with your people in some way. This person gave a statue set to his niece last year for...a birthday."
"No, not Barbie. Call me Tammy or Kim. The thought of being named after a doll is...is too humiliating."
The Medusa shook its head. "This host is excited by the thought of making love to Barbie. He also has other images, of you wearing exciting clothes. Short skirts, high...heels." The Medusa hesitated for a moment as it tried to clear up the thoughts. "Pink and lacy baby doll nighties made of nylon with feather trim. Lacy French..."
"Enough!" Tim yelled, tears forming in his eyes. "I don't want to hear anymore."
Tim's reaction caused the Medusa to be confused. "I would think you would want to know...to help improve your own feelings for the joining of our bodies. I am getting...what's the word...horny thinking about it."
"Well I'm not so leave me the 'fuck' alone. Don't you understand; I'm not a girl! I don't want to wear sexy pink lingerie and screw you."
"But I made you a girl," the Medusa replied totally perplexed. "I made sure of that."
"My mind is still male though."
"Oh, well I am afraid I can do nothing with your thoughts. I am sure you will adjust in time. Perhaps if you got into the...what do you call it? Aww yes, the spirit of the enterprise, you would like it. Now, you must change so we can get a room. You will take off your old clothes and put on your new ones so you will look the part."
"No!" Tim stated defiantly and clenched his jaw tight.
"I could punish you," the Medusa mused. "No, I have a better idea."
It grabbed Tim's left hand, and suddenly the young man found himself picking up the clothes from the back seat with his right hand. His mind seemed detached from the rest of his body, for nothing he did could stop his hand from doing what the alien had ordered. The Medusa guided him out the door, making sure it never let go of him.
"Now Barbie, get out of your old clothes and into your new ones," it said in a chilling fashion.
Tim tried to prevent this from happening, but found he didn't have any control over what he was doing. With his right hand, he removed his shoes and socks, and slid out of his pants and underwear. When Tim started to take his shirt off, the Medusa switch hands so he could get his left arm out. It stared at Barbie's chest in admiration.
"Stop...staring at me," Tim squealed, sounding like the frighten schoolgirl he had become.
"Get used to it," Ken replied. "We're going to be seeing each other naked quite a lot from this point on. Now finish up before someone drives by."
Tim pulled the lacy panties over his waist and fastened the bra the way he had seen Jamie do it after they had been fooling around. He slid the blue and white dress that once belonged to his girlfriend over his body. It fit much to his horror, like a glove. Without a second thought, he slid his feet into the brown sandals as if it were the natural thing to do. The Medusa admired Tim's new look.
"Much better," the Medusa smiled, moving one hand lovingly through Tim's long hair. "You look like the perfect little girl that you are. I noticed some jewelry in their purses. You can find what you like and put it on while I drive. Maybe some makeup too, and ribbons in your hair. Yes, I like the thought of ribbons in your hair. Get back in the car."
The Medusa got in first and slid over, never once letting go of Tim's hand. Tim did the same and closed the car door. His new clothes felt funny, and he twisted his butt and pulled on his short dress to make it cover more of his exposed legs. It didn't help. When Tim's new unwanted lover told him to finish getting ready he refused. However, the threat of being punished was enough for the teenager to do as he was told. He placed a necklace that had belonged to Nancy around his neck. Then he searched both purses for ribbons, and used a couple of them to tie his hair into ponytails. They weren't very good and Tim was sure they wouldn't stay. He simply had no experience being a girl. He lightly added some lipstick and touched up his cheeks with some blush. He cringed at just how a little bit made him look even more feminine and attractive.
They pulled up to an old log cabin surround by trees. It was a place where the soldier had been before with his wife while they were trying to get pregnant. It seemed like the natural place to go for what the Medusa had in mind.
"I hope we have enough of your money." The Medusa pulled out a wad of cash it had found while searching the purses. "You will come with me, and I will control what you say. Please do not try to fight me, Barbie. If you do I will punish you, and neither of us wants that. Now, be a good little girl and come with me."
The Medusa stepped out of the car and pulled Tim with him. Holding onto one hand, they entered the lobby together. An older gentleman in his sixties greeted them with a smile.
"What can I do for you, sir?" he asked.
"We require a room with a bed...a cabin," Ken replied clumsily. "My new mate and I are on...our honeymoon."
The manager looked the young woman over, who didn't appear to be any older than 16. She gave him a nervous smile. "How long?" he asked.
"About two weeks. We want a secluded cabin. My mate and I are going to be making plenty of noise." Ken flashed the manager a knowing smile that the older gentleman didn't return. He sensed there was something wrong with this picture. The man was dressed in a camouflaged uniform as if he had just come off a mission. As for the girl, there was no way she could be of legal age.
"Just the two of you?" he asked, noticing that the man had a wedding ring but the girl didn't.
"Yes. How much will that be?"
"It's the off season, the cabins are only $95 a night. Will that be cash or charge?"
"Cash," Ken said as he counted out the money, most of bills in fives and ones.
"If you're going to stay for two weeks you need to pay for it in advance," the manager insisted. "That will be $1,330 plus tax." The Medusa knew it didn't have that kind of money.
"Look Mac, the rest of my money is in my car and I'm...we're kind of in a hurry if you know what I mean. My mate is still a virgin...and she can't wait to have me turn her into the whore she is. I'll pay for tonight and give you the rest tomorrow." The manager noticed the young girl fidgeting and looking embarrassed at what had been said. It was more than the old man could stand.
"Don't you have any respect for women, mister?" he snapped. "You don't talk about them like that, especially your wife...if she is your 'wife'."
"What do you mean by that?" the Medusa asked suspiciously.
"I mean she doesn't look 18 to me. Miss, is everything alright?"
"She's fine," Ken insisted.
"I asked her," the manager growled.
"Tell him, Barbie. Tell him everything is fine."
"Everything is fine," she repeated like a parrot.
The manager didn't think it was, but unless she said otherwise there wasn't anything he could do. He pushed a small card toward the soldier. "Fill out the information and sign at the bottom. That'll be $100.70. If you plan to say longer I'll need the rest of the money by noon tomorrow. I'll give you cabin 14. There's another honeymooning couple in cabin 16 just so you know. Maybe you can hook up with them later on."
The manager watched the soldier fill out the form and then leave with the girl in tow. She looked back at him as they left, giving him an almost pathetic smile as if something were wrong. The manager shook his head. What was this world coming to?
***
The cabin was sweet. It had a large, furnished living room with a small kitchen off to one side. A stone fireplace sat in the wall that was shared by both the living room and bedroom. A hot tub big enough for two people was just outside the back door. Ken picked up his new bride and carried her in. On the way to the bedroom he dumped his backpack on a chair "I'm so horny, I can't wait," Ken smiled evilly as he set his new bride down on the queen-size bed. Now free from its grasp, Tim was able to speak freely.
"Get away from me you...you alien monster!" He started backing up toward the head of the bed and ran into the wall. Ken followed, smiling.
"I'm not a monster, Barbie...not unless you want me to be. He grabbed him by both hands and forced him down. Tim found his resistance fading away. "Soon you and I will be joined, and our great work will begin. This is indeed an historic night, my love. Think of it...the dawn of a new age for your people begins tonight. We will create an army to do our bidding, and then I can signal the others to follow. Come now; let's not wait. Remove your articles of clothing so we can be one!"
The Medusa released one of his hands and lifted the dress off. Tim closed his eyes as if this were a bad dream and pressed himself tightly against the mattress. He felt his dress being maneuvered off, followed by his bra and panties. He wanted to scream, but something prevented him from doing so. At least the room was dark, reducing his embarrassment of being naked in front of his captor. Ken grabbed his free hand and held Tim in placed. Then he followed by French-kissing his mate. Slowly the Medusa lowered itself onto him.
The soldier smelled terrible from the long trip, making the experience even worse for Tim. He noticed Ken had removed his own clothes, and felt something stiff punching him in the leg. The teenager knew what that stiff something was and tried to fight, but his body refused to follow his command. Ken placed one hand over Tim's breast, and the teenager was surprise at how good it felt. His body reacted favorably, as his vagina turned moist.
"No...no," he was able to gasp a few times as the Medusa concentrated on other things. Tim felt it reestablish its control over his feelings so the mood wouldn't be broken. Then it inched its way up his female body, until its manhood was in the right spot. With one quick jerk it penetrated inside. Even with the control over him, Tim was able to gasp in shock and disbelief. This thing was inside him...and it felt good. But he refused to give in, and tried to push it out. Ken seemed to enjoy this. It played with him; acting like he was succeeding and then swiftly sticking it back in again. Then it had an orgasm, and what an orgasm it was. There was a strong, rhythmic motion to it and Tim felt something warm and squishy entered him. The once young man felt sick to his stomach at what that something was.
Ken continued to push until he went limp, then rolled off and smiled. "I think I'm going to like your planet a lot, Barbie." He grabbed his hands, and rolled Tim on top of him like a rag doll. In the darkness the teenager could make out the white teeth as his captor grinned. "Yes, you and I are going to work out quite well. I knew you were a good pick when I first saw you."
"Bastard," Tim spat, surprise that he could say what he wanted even though Ken was still controlling his actions.
"No," he replied. "My host parents were married long before I was conceived."
Tim cursed - he couldn't even insult this alien properly.
***
Ken made love to his mate three more times throughout the night. Each time he did, Tim's resistance to what had happened got a little weaker. By the fourth encounter the young man found he had accepted his fate, at least part of it. He was a girl now; there was no arguing that...at least not after what his captor had done to him. He could live with that...at least for the time being. What he had problems accepting was that his body was being used by an alien to take over the Earth. He had to stop that from happening, but how?
Well, first he had to gain Ken's trust. Once that was accomplished, Tim would figure out what to do next. That meant he really had to accept his new identity, and his purpose for being here. Tim swallowed hard, and closed his eyes. He concentrated on the words, "I'm a girl...I'm a girl...I AM A GIRL."
He ran his hands over his female body, touching his breasts and experiencing the tingling that came from it. He explored other parts, all the time convincing himself that Tim didn't exist anymore. He liked girls, so he could live as one if he needed to. Being a female wasn't the worst thing to happen to him.
Tim said his female name, and thought of himself as a she. A couple of hours pasted, and slowly his mind adjusted until it wasn't 'he', it was 'she'. Barbie was born, and she had a mission.
As the sun rose over the bare trees Barbie rolled over on Ken and kissed him like a new bride. "Hello lover," she grinned in a sexy manner, her long, blonde hair falling over her head.
"Well hello," Ken smiled back. "What's gotten into you?"
"You," she giggled. "Four times if my math is correct. It's all a little fuzzy after the second time." She giggled again and added, "Want to make it five, lover?
Ken chuckled. "I would love to sugar, but my body needs to regenerate its fluids. Tonight I promise." The Medusa kissed his mate and softly stroked her back.
"Why don't I fix you breakfast, dear," Barbie said as she stared down at Ken and gave him her best smile.
"I'll go with you," he grinned, not completely trusting her. Was it normal for humans to give up so easily? It seemed too soon, unless this one had been weaker than he thought. Until he was sure, the Medusa wouldn't take any chances leaving her alone.
Barbie started to get up, than stopped. "I don't have anything to wear?"
A frown appeared on Ken's face. "Clothes...yes, I must do something about that...later. We'll walk around in the nude for now."
"Anything you say lover," Barbie grinned as she stood. Ken admired the fresh, tan body with its smooth legs and firm breasts. The Medusa knew that in human terms his mate was quite beautiful. He had done well when transforming this young boy. Together they walked to the kitchen hand in hand. Barbie checked the cabinets and refrigerator but found nothing.
"I guess foods not provided with the deal," Ken stated.
"We can go shopping," Barbie suggested. "How much money do you have?"
Ken frowned. "About three of your dollars. How much food will that buy us?"
"Not enough to feed us."
"Then I will go find some money so we will remain strong. Already this body feels weakened by the lack of food." Ken walked over to his backpack and dug inside for a few moments. From the contents he pulled something out. "Come here, Barbie."
"What have you got there?" she asked sweetly while moving closer.
"Something for you," he replied, holding up a set of restraints. "The army thinks of everything."
"But...but you don't need to use them on me," she protested. "I don't want to leave you."
"This will insure that you don't," he answered while placing one end over her wrist. "You see Barbie, I don't trust you yet. I know one day you will be loyal to me, but for now I have to be careful. Too much is at stake."
"I...I understand," Barbie replied with tears in her eyes. "I hope that'll be soon."
"After you give birth," he responded, leading her to the bathroom. He sat her on the toilet and connected her to a metal pipe next to it. "There, you'll be fine until I get back. I'm sorry my love, but for now this is the way it has to be."
"I understand," she sniffed. "Please hurry back."
Ken left the bathroom and retrieved his clothes from last night. He stepped out into the cold morning and cursed the chill. His people liked a tropical climate. The sound of people laughing caught his attention. It was the couple from the cabin next door having a snowball fight. They were both in there mid-twenty's and fairly attractive. The Medusa studied the woman carefully, and concluded she was about the same size as Barbie. The man was much heavier than he was, but there might be something useful he could borrow. Shivering in the cold, the Medusa brought his coat together and walked toward them.
"Hello there," he shouted. The man and woman stopped throwing snowballs and looked in his direction.
"Hi," the man replied. His wife flashed him a killer smile.
"I'm Ken Trump. The manager told us you're newlyweds just like us."
"Really," the woman grinned. "What a coincidence."
"I'm Arnold Cass and this is my wife, Becky," the man said as he held out his hand. "We got married last Saturday."
"When did you get married, Ken?" Becky asked curiously.
"Last night. It was a small wedding, just the two of us."
"Justice of the peace, huh," Becky smiled knowingly.
"Something like that," Ken grinned back. "Are you two staying here long?"
"Till next Saturday," Arnold replied. "We wanted a nice, quiet honeymoon."
"Can't get much quieter than this," the Medusa agreed. "So, you must have enough food to last you till next week."
"Yes," the woman remarked. "In fact we went grocery shopping last night after dinner. There's a nice market in town. If you like, I can draw you a map on how to get there."
"I would appreciate that," Ken said. "We got in late and don't have anything to eat. We're getting kind of hungry."
"Well come inside and I'll draw you a map right now," Becky insisted. She entered the cabin and both men followed.
"You in the military, Ken?" Arnold asked as they kicked the snow off their boots.
"Special forces, Arnold. I just went on leave after eight months of training. I was so excited that I didn't even bother changing. I got married in my uniform."
"What's your wife name?" Becky asked, pulling out a pad of paper and a pencil from the desk.
"Barbie, like the doll. Say, you mind if I look around? The manager told me the cabins are all the same, but I swear your place looks bigger than ours."
"I'll show you around," Arnold offered. They did a quick tour, stopping to look at the bathroom before going to the bedroom. On the bed the Medusa spotted a sexy, black nightgown and some fluffy slippers."
"Um, my wife didn't pick up her things this morning," Arnold stated rather embarrassed.
"Nice closet," Ken remarked. He slid the door open and peered at several feminine dresses hanging there. Unable to resist, he pulled out a short, black number and looked at it carefully. The Medusa felt the excitement build as he thought about Barbie wearing it.
"Excuse me, but what the hell do you think you're doing?" Arnold asked unpleasantly.
"I was just thinking how nice this would look on my wife," answered Ken. "She didn't have time to pack any clothes before we left."
"Put it back," Arnold commanded in a harsh tone.
"What's going on, honey," Becky said as she entered the room to investigate the commotion. "Why is he holding my dress?"
"I was thinking how you two are about the same size," the Medusa explained. "I know she's going to love trying this on - and that sexy nightgown on the bed. Do you mind if I take them with me now?"
"I think it's time for you to leave, Ken," Arnold said firmly, his hand resting defensively against the Medusa's chest.
"Wrong answer, Arnold," the Medusa smiled as it raised its finger. Two darts flew from underneath the skin and struck them in the chest.
***
"Breakfast," Ken announced as he walked into the bathroom to release his mate.
"Wow, that was fast," remarked Barbie. He couldn't have been gone more than 15 minutes.
"Our neighbors from next door were very generous," he chuckled. "Come and see what I brought." She followed him into the living room where there was a box filled with can goods and some clothes, including the sexy black nightgown.
"It's beautiful," Barbie gushed as she examined the short nightie.
"At least now you don't have to walk around naked, although I don't mind," he beamed.
"Oh you," Barbie replied, playing the part of a love-struck bride to the hilt.
"Why don't you get dressed while I fix breakfast? Afterwards I'll bring back some more stuff."
"They don't mind us borrowing their clothes?" Barbie asked.
"I didn't hear them complain," the Medusa grinned.
***
The manager was making his morning rounds when he spotted Mr. Trump coming out of the Cass's cabin carrying a box. Raising his suspicions, the manager stopped his truck and got out. Ken approached with a friendly smile. "Morning. Beautiful day, isn't it?"
"It could be," the manager replied dryly. "What's in the box?"
"Just some clothes Becky didn't need anymore. She's giving them to my wife."
"I see. Are the Cass's in?"
"They're at our cabin having coffee. Becky asked if I would get these clothes for her."
"Humph," the manager grunted. That didn't sound right to him. Why didn't Mr. Cass get them instead; or at least come with Mr. Trump.
"By the way, I didn't get your name last night."
"It's McCoy...Andrew McCoy."
"Well Andrew, I was going to drop by your office after this and pay my bill."
"That's Mr. McCoy to you," Andrew said firmly. For some reason the manager didn't want to get too friendly with this man. There was something strange about him.
"Of course," the Medusa grinned. "Anything you say, Mr. McCoy." Ken's smile did little to put the manager's suspicions at ease.
"Give me fifteen minutes," Andrew replied. "Oh, and when you see Mr. Cass tell him there's a bad storm moving our way. They're calling for 17 inches tonight."
"Inches of what?"
"Snow, Mr. Trump. What else would we get 17 inches of this time of the year?"
Of course, snow," Ken grinned foolishly. "I'll make sure Arnold knows."
"Much obliged. There's plenty of wood behind the office if you need it. I better get back to my rounds. I'll see you at my office in fifteen minutes, Mr. Trump."
"Okay," the Medusa grinned and waved. The smile quickly turned into an ugly frown after the manager drove off. Mr. McCoy was going to be trouble. The Medusa played around with the idea of storing him, but concluded that would be too risky. A couple on their honeymoon disappearing for a few days was understandable. The manager of a busy resort was not. The last thing the Medusa needed was the police snooping around. Well, just to be on the safe side, the Medusa decided it would move the Cass's to his cabin after dark. It wouldn't do to have Mr. McCoy stop by and discover them. The Medusa just hoped the snow wasn't to deep by then.
***
Dennis was part of the loop, but it was a very large loop and the information that came to him was usually a couple of hours old. The Medusa had vanished without a trace. Without the help of the Olympians the military was forced to rely on the State Highway patrol and sheriff's department to do the main searching. Having armed soldiers going door to door asking people if they had seen their missing man wouldn't go over too well. The media would be down on them in a minute and then panic would set in. For now they had to play it cool.
Once more the director opened the file in front of him and read the contents. Sergeant Robert Charles Sprint, Special Forces. Radio operator and qualified in high explosives - ranking a five A, the highest mark you could get. Married for four years to his childhood sweetheart Donna, who just had a baby daughter less then a month ago. Sergeant Sprint wasn't planning to re-enlist after his hitch was up. His supervisor indicated that Robert wanted to get a civilian job so he could spend more time with his family. A real family man. Dennis took it all and felt miserable. If only he had been told about the spacecraft before it got here. Mr. Sprint would be alive today, holding his child in his arms.
"That bad, huh?" June asked when she saw Dennis sitting there.
"Just reading the file on Sergeant Sprint," Dennis replied while closing the folder.
"Why do you punish yourself like this?" Juno asked as she sat down next to him. "If General Grim had brought you in when the spacecraft was first spotted, he would still be alive."
"And if I had told him about the danger years ago, the same would be true," Dennis replied. "How many more Sergeant Sprint's will die before this is over, Juno? How many more lives will be shattered because I didn't warn him ahead of time."
"There is plenty of blame to go around Dennis," Juno chastised. "General Grim, Jupiter, Crius. Don't put this all on your shoulders. I could have told General Grim about the Medusa's long ago but didn't; so I'm to blame too. It's a matter of each party not trusting the other. If we had, this wouldn't have happened. Maybe we'll all be a lot more trusting of each other after this is over."
"Perhaps," Dennis said glumly. "I just hope we have a chance to try."
"No leads on the Medusa?"
"None," Dennis shook his head. "It simply disappeared. How could it do that with so few resources?"
"Like you told General Grim, they're smart and adaptable. But I'm not worried. Sooner or later it'll screw up."
"Let's hope its sooner, before too many people are infected."
***
"Get them out of my sight!" Barbie insisted in a frightened tone. The Cass's were standing in their living room, at least what used to be the Cass's. White statues made of what looked like polished marble stood there staring down at her. Mr. Cass's face was stern, as if he was angry about something. Mrs. Cass's mouth as partly opened as if she had been screaming at the time.
"It's okay," the Medusa reassured her. "They can't hurt you. Go ahead, touch them."
"No," she replied in horror and repeated her demand. "Get them out of my sight. They...they frighten me."
"There's nothing to be frighten of my dear. They're not dead, just suspended until I need them. Once you give birth to our first batch of children I'll return them to normal. They'll be just as they were before, only under my control. In fact they'll be perfect for helping me deliver the rest of our children."
"I don't care, get them out of here."
"You best get used to them my dear, for I'll be bringing more of them into our house. Our home will be filled with them."
"What is it you want?" Barbie asked. "Are you going to turn the entire world into statues?"
"My dear Barbie, of course not. We're not conquerors. I'm here to save your race from itself. Once I established a safe zone, I'll call more of my people here. They'll each build their own armies and take over different sections of the world. Once we're strong enough, then we'll deal with your problems."
"How...how many people will that be?"
"No more than a sixth of your worlds population, I give you my word on that, Barbie," the Medusa replied in a reassuring manner. "We'll move to bring peace and prosperity to your world. All the bad people will be dealt with, leaving just the good. War will be outlawed, and new medicines will be brought here to cure diseases so you'll live longer, healthier lives. Cancer, heart disease, and strokes will all be a thing of the past. Your people will live like kings under our rule."
"You...you mean that? You're really here to help?"
"Of course we are, Barbie. We want to be a part of your world. The way it stands now, if we don't do something your race could be extinct in a hundred years or so. By intervening, we can save millions in the next few years and countless more in the future. Everything your people desire will come true. We have a motto, Barbie. A Medusa world is a happy world."
Barbie laughed. "Ken, do you know how silly that sounds." Then she stopped and her eyes got big. "Did you say 'Medusa'?"
"Yes Barbie. I see you've read the myths about my race. I assure you, we're not evil. My race is a very kind and compassionate civilization. We seek your people so we can be safe within its masses from our enemies. In return we'll build you a safe world...the type of world your people desire. Doesn't that sound fair?"
"I...I guess so," Barbie replied. She was beginning to see Ken in an entirely different light. He wasn't a monster; he was good-hearted alien bent on saving the world from itself. Where was the harm in that?" "My...my friends?"
"Will be fine Barbie, I promise. Once our children enter into them, they'll become themselves again, only happier. You know why?" Barbie shook her head. "Because they'll be a part of us, and a part of changing the world for the better." Barbie's eyes welded up.
"My dear, what's wrong?" Ken asked in concern.
"My father...he died of cancer last year. I watched him pass away slowly and painfully. I swore I would find a cure for it, and now you're offering me that chance. I...I was so wrong about you." She buried her head in his chest.
"It's okay my dear. First we need to get you pregnant; then we can start taking steps to save the world...together. I think tonight will be the night my mate. Should we go to bed and give it another try?"
Barbie reached over and kissed him on the forehead. "Give me a minute my love. I want to put on the new nightgown you got me this morning."
"I would like that," the Medusa smiled cheerfully. "Before you go, I have something I want to show you." Ken reached down and pulled a long item wrapped in paper from behind the chair.
"What is it?" Barbie asked with wide eyes.
"Something very near to my heart. I brought it with me from my world." Ken slowly removed the paper to reveal a long, shinny sword. "This has been in my family for centuries," the Medusa smiled sentimentally. "It's my oath to you, that as long as I'm alive I will dedicate my heart and soul to protect you at all cost. You're a part of me, and I am your servant."
"Ken...I...I don't know what to say." Barbie found herself getting emotional.
"The tears in your eyes say it all, my dear. I will keep this by the fireside so if anyone ever does break in, it will be within easy reach. Now, you were saying something about trying on that new nightgown.
Barbie blushed. "Give me a minute my love."
***
The Medusa looked happily at the morning sun rising over the trees. Mr. McCoy was right; it did snow a lot last night. The Medusa turned and threw another log on the fire. It found the heat refreshing.
His mate slept soundly in their bed, unaware of the good news. She was pregnant with their first batch of kids. He would have to be patient and gentle with her now. His mate would be tired and cranky as the time got closer, and she would require more food and sleep. He would have to attend to her needs, but right now all he could do was glow at his accomplishment. Soon a new world would appear.
It puzzled the Medusa why so many races rejected them at first. Indeed, once they took care of the troublemakers, the rest of the people rejoiced in what they had done. No longer did they have to live in fear or poverty. Yet it was always the same in the beginning...there were those who were stubborn and opposed them. In the end those people became part of their order and no one was the wiser. In the end the Medusa always won, and their victory rained down on the people they now swore to serve. In the end the Medusa's were proven that what they were doing was right.
There were obstacles here. The Medusa had sensed the Olympians - not a great number but enough to inconvenience them. He was surprised that they hadn't tried to track him down yet. Well, if they did try he had a trick or two up his sleeve. Things had changed in the past 10,000 years, and there were now ways of fooling their senses. How wonderful Medusa technology was.
***
It was a long day for Dennis, followed by an even longer night. He had been up for three long days with little sleep, trying to figure out a way to find the Medusa. It was hopeless. When I walked into my office and saw him sitting there, I took pity on the poor man. He looked horrible.
"Dennis, you have to sleep," I told him. "You're killing yourself. Let me drive you to my house. You can sleep in my bed for a few hours."
The director ignored my offer, and looked at me with his blood-shot eyes. "Do you know what today is, Linda?" he mumbled.
"Monday," I answered in a concern tone. I had never seen Dennis like this before. He was always so cool and professional. Now he looked like a broken man who was bent on killing himself.
"No. Today is the last day. The Medusa has surely gotten its mate pregnant by now, and she's due. Today is the last day your world will experience peace.
"Our world," I corrected him. "You live here too, Dennis."
My words actually caused him to smile just a little. "I keep forgetting." Then his frown returned. "I should have stopped this long ago. I shouldn't have allowed the first Medusa to put its roots here."
"And I should have trusted you in the beginning Dennis, but I didn't. Attitudes change over time, and so does the world. Eighty years ago women couldn't vote in this country. Hell, they couldn't do a lot of things that men did. Now look at them. What may be wrong today was acceptable a hundred years ago...or even 10,000 years ago."
I knelt and took hold of his hands. "Dennis, what happened back then and now are not related. Besides, could you have stopped the first Medusa from doing what it did?"
"No, I suppose not...but I didn't even try."
"You're trying now," I smiled gently. "Doesn't that mean anything to you? It does to me."
I swear he almost laughed at me for using his words against him. "I'm sorry about ruining your date this weekend."
"It's okay, Tom understands."
"You love him, don't you Linda?"
"It's funny, but yes I do. I can see myself spending the rest of my life with him as his...his wife. Yet I'm terrified at the thought. What will I say the next time he asks me to marry him?"
"Say yes."
"You're a big help, Dennis. You just want to see me married."
"Marriage is a wonderful thing, Linda."
"If it's right, Dennis. Remember, I was married once." I suddenly felt a sharp pain bringing up my past life. I had almost forgot who I used to be. Not wanting to talk about myself anymore, I moved quickly to change the subject. "How does the Medusa know so much about our culture?"
"It reads the memories of its host. In the beginning the Medusa would be pretty dense. It would learn our language quickly, but not understand all the different meanings to a word. Its sentence structure would be simple. As it has time to probe and absorb the information, it would begin to fit in better. By now the Medusa's learning would be complete. Everything Robert Sprint knew it would know. His family, friends, the vacation's he took, his military training, the things he learned in school..."
Something clicked inside. "What did you say?"
"What?" Dennis blinked his tired eyes. "I said the Medusa would know everything Robert Sprint learned in school."
"No, before that. You said something about the vacations he went on."
"Yeah, so what? I was trying to make the point that the Medusa would know everything that Sergeant Sprint had ever learned or experienced."
"But only what Robert knew, right? Not the person he kidnapped!"
"Yes, that's correct" Dennis answered slowly. "Isn't that enough?"
I put my hands to my head and pushed my long, brown hair back. "My God, it's so simple. Dennis, put yourself in the Medusa's position. You just landed on a planet you know nothing about. You don't know where anything is or which direction to go except..."
"From what your host is familiar with," Dennis finished for me. Then he frowned. "That doesn't help much, Linda. I've seen Sergeant Sprint's service record. He's been all over this country. There has to be thousands of hiding places the Medusa could run too."
"This is why you need to sleep Dennis, you're not thinking straight. The Medusa can only get as far as the car and money he took will allow. It would know better than to use the credit cards and leave a paper trail. Except for the money he pulled off those teenagers, it doesn't have enough cash to buy an airline or bus ticket - or clothes for the trip. That limits where it could go."
"And where would that be?" Dennis asked as he rubbed his eyes. "A densely populated area or some place where there are few people?"
"Both have their advantages," I pointed out. "Hide with the masses and blend in is appealing, except you know there would be cops in the area looking for you. On the other hand, go some place where there aren't a lot of people and they won't be looking. If I had my choice, I would pick the latter."
"Except you're not the Medusa, and it still doesn't tell us where it might be. It could be hiding in some small town."
I shook my head. "No, I don't think so. The Medusa is going to hide where it thinks it'll be safe. It'll search Sergeant Sprint's memories for what he considered a secure location and head for it, providing it's within the range and funds the Medusa has available. What we need to do is find out where Sergeant Sprint's favorite spots were."
"His wife," Dennis answered as he clumsily tried to stand. I pushed him back down.
"Not you," I told him. "I'm taking you home and putting you to bed. Judge Herns and I will go see her. We're going to need you to talk to General Grim and get his assistance, and you're no good in your current condition. You're going to bed, Dennis...and don't argue with me!" The director didn't put up a fight. He simply nodded his head in a tired fashion.
***
I helped Dennis to bed and told my mom to make sure no one disturbed him. I didn't think that was really possible. When I went back upstairs to check on him he was snoring soundly. June picked me up in her car and drove to the airport.
"Isn't there a faster way?" I asked.
"Because of this crisis, the old goat has cut back on the power available to me. I'm afraid we'll have to travel as regular people. I made arrangements to have us flown to St. Paul's and have a car waiting." She eyed me carefully. "Linda, this young woman just lost her husband. She's confused and upset. We need to question her with tact."
"Are you saying I don't have tact, June?"
"Usually yes, but I noticed when the stakes are high you concentrate more on the goal instead of the people involved. We need to keep her feelings in mind and not push too hard."
"Time is running out, June."
"I'm aware of that, Linda. But if you push her, she may not tell us what we need. I think it's better if I lead, being the older woman."
"I understand," I said a little dejected. Judge Herns patted me on the knee.
"It's nothing personal, Linda. You do a fine job, but sometimes you let the detective side take over. Just remember, you're a woman trying to comfort another grieving woman."
We boarded Judge Herns' private plane and headed east. During the flight I looked over the profile Dennis had written up on the Medusa. One word came to mind; fascinating! Despite the fact they wanted to take over our world, I had to admire some of their qualities. The Medusa was an advanced race who felt it was their duty to protect other races from destroying themselves. They loathed suffering in all contemplative beings, and would therefore condemn themselves to a strange world to save millions, perhaps billions of beings they had no ties too. Even their dealings with those who caused them trouble were fair and humane. Yet I found myself feeling disturbed at their actions. Once incorporated into our system, the human race would be forced to do as they say or risk infection. Was their system better than ours was?
We landed at the airport and taxied to the terminal. After picking up our car, June got on the expressway. Along the way we discussed some of the things we were going to ask. It wasn't long before we were pulling up in front of Robert Sprint's house. It was a single story, brick ranch home on a huge lot. There was even a picket white fence in the front. I tugged on the skirt of one of my best suits as June rang the doorbell. Inside I heard a baby crying. An average looking woman with short brown hair and puffy eyes answered the door.
"Ms. Sprint," the judge said sadly. "I'm June Herns and this is my granddaughter, Linda. We're from the military wife's club. We came to see if there was anything we could do for you."
"I'm...I'm okay," she said bravely. "My mother just stepped out to get some groceries. She's been taking...taking care of me while they search."
"I understand, Ms. Sprint. Do you mind if we come in and talk until she gets back." At first I thought the grieving widow was going to refuse our request, but then she slowly opened the door and let us in.
"Call me Sandra," she sniffed while walking over to the fussing baby and picking her up. "Please, take a seat." She sat down in a chair while the judge and I took a seat on the couch across from her.
"Amy's been crying ever since Bob disappeared," she explained sadly. "She misses her daddy."
"I'm sure she does, Sandra," the Judge replied.
"I've been waiting for more news," she continued. "They say his helicopter went down in a remote lake and they haven't found his body. I'm hoping...praying that he's okay. He's just missing. Maybe he jumped out before it crashed and was swept away. He could be wandering around in the woods lost and confused."
I could see the despair in her eyes - she wanted to believe, even if by now it was clear her husband wasn't coming back. The army had said he was missing because saying otherwise would mean they would've had to produce a body. It was a clever cover story, yet it was taking its toll on the poor woman who clung to the hope that her husband was still alive.
"I understand, my dear," June told her. "You love him, and must have many fond memories."
"A lot," she smiled slightly for the first time. "We were high school sweethearts and got married right after graduation. We both wanted kids, and tried for years until Amy was born. The doctor said I would have trouble getting pregnant. She was our miracle baby."
"She's adorable," June cooed. "Such big, brown eyes."
"Just like her father," Sandra said, than stopped and looked like she wanted to cry. "I'm...I'm sorry."
"No, it's okay," June answered. "I didn't mean to upset you."
"It's not you," she shook her head and tried to hold back the tears. "Bob means the world to me. We had all these great plans after he got out. We were going back for another weekend at the cabin to try and get pregnant."
"Cabin?" I asked.
"Yes," she replied, wiping a few tears away. "We were so frustrated at not being able to get pregnant the first time that my doctor suggested we take a break and get away for a while. So Bob reserved this cabin for the weekend where we could get in touch with nature. Two weeks later I discovered I was pregnant. We laughed, and called it our baby-making nest. We were going to go back and create another baby."
I looked at June, and she returned my stare. We were both thinking the same thing. The Medusa would have picked up on that.
"Where is this cabin?" June asked.
"Up North near Big Falls," Sandra replied absent-mindedly. "It's one of those camp grounds in the middle of the woods with these rugged looking, but modern cabins. Very romantic. I guess...I guess I won't be going there...there soon."
The poor woman had had enough, and immediately broke down crying. I took the baby from her while June wrapped Sandra in her arms. The Judge comforted her, and told her everything would be okay. Standing there holding her crying baby, I felt deep sympathies for her. Even if we did succeed, Sandra would never know the truth about how her husband had died.
After her mother showed up we quickly made our exit. June drove while I called home and told mom to wake Dennis up. A very sleepy director answered the phone.
"Yes Linda...did you find out anything?"
"I think so, Dennis. The Sprint's rented a cabin near Big Falls, Minnesota last year. That's not too far from where this started. She was in too much grief to remember the name, but there can't be that many resorts in the area."
"It's a long shot, Linda. I can try to get someone to check it out, but General Grim is convinced that our visitor didn't make it out of Wisconsin. There are plenty of other places to check near the landing site and you can bet they're getting high priority."
"Sergeant Sprint doesn't know anything about those places, Dennis. According to his wife, he never traveled much in Wisconsin. The only reason he was there in the first place was because of this mission. Most of their vacations were in Minnesota and the western states, and get this Dennis. They went to this cabin to get pregnant and it worked. Would our friend pick up on that?"
There was silence on the other end as Dennis weighted the facts. "I'm calling the general right now. Have Judge Herns put you on her plane to Big Falls. I'll make sure someone will be there to pick you up."
"But what about June?"
"No, too risky," he replied. "Our friend would pick up that she was nearby and make him jumpy. If he's there, I want him to relax. She'll understand. I have to make the call now. Nice work Linda, and thank June for me. See you in a couple of hours." He hung up before I had a chance to say goodbye. I put my phone back in a purse and thought about what Dennis had said. It was a long shot, but it was our best shot yet.
"You're flying there and I'm not," June stated as if she had heard the conversation. "Don't worry, Linda, I agree with Dennis. If the Medusa is there, we want to keep our presence secret from it."
"I feel like we're grasping at straws."
"We are," June nodded. "We are."
***
There were dozens of places near Big Falls to check and the general claimed he couldn't spare the men to look. Dennis took it upon himself to make some calls and get his own people involved. Trisha Brown and Dennis' son, Artus, were the first on the scene. They checked two other sites with no luck and pulled up to their third destination.
"You start it off," Trisha told him. Artus nodded and they got out of the car together. A bell rang as they entered through office door, and both Titans took a moment to kick the snow off their boots. The manager came out from the back and greeted them.
"What can I do for you folks?" he smiled.
Artus stepped forward and flashed his fake FBI id. "We're looking for a man who went AWOL a few days ago. Have you seen him by chance?" Artus pulled out Robert Sprint's military photo and laid it on the counter. The manager's eyes went wide with recognition.
"You bet I've seen him," he exclaimed excitedly. "He showed up in the middle of the night three days ago with some girl who couldn't have been older than 16. Claims they just got married, but I didn't see any ring on her finger. I should have known there was trouble. He's been acting awful suspicious ever since he's arrived."
"You say there's a girl with him?" Trisha asked.
"Yep, but I haven't seen her since the first night. The only one who leaves that cabin is Mr. Trump."
"Did you say 'Trump'?" Artus asked.
"That's the name he gave me," the manager replied. "Judging by your question, I take it that's not his real name."
"No. You're sure this is him?"
"Absolutely," the manager replied. "Something else you should know. He made friends with this couple next door, and now they're gone. They used to be outside all the time, but I haven't seen them for almost two days. There's a fire burning in the fireplace because I can see the smoke, but when I knock on the door no one answers. I just figured being newlyweds and all, maybe I'm calling at a bad time. But I've seen Mr. Trump go into their cabin a few times without even knocking; and when he leaves he's usually carrying stuff back to his place."
"Can you get us a cabin near Mr. Trump?" asked Artus.
"The one right across from theirs is available," the manager replied while handing him the key.
"Thank you," Artus responded polity. "Excuse me, Mr..."
"McCoy. Andrew McCoy."
"Mr. McCoy, there's going to be a lot of soldiers showing up here soon. I'm going to have to ask you not to speak to anyone about this. What we're dealing with here is a matter of national security!"
"You mean there's danger here?"
Artus pressed his lips together firmly. "Yes, there could be...which is why I need you not to talk to anyone. If the media shows up, people could get hurt. If you help us, we'll be in your debt."
"I'm a veteran, sir. Just tell me what you want me to do."
While Artus was explaining what he needed, Trisha Brown went outside and made the call. "Dennis, we found him."
***
I got off the plane and walked into the small terminal not knowing who would be there. When I saw who Dennis had sent I frowned. It was not one of my favorite people.
"Hi Linda," Trisha smiled as she approached. The woman was still as cute and pretty as the day she had walked me into the trap at Area 51. "Dennis told me to pick you up."
"Wonderful," I answered coldly.
Her eyes rolled humorously at my remark. "Oh, come on, Linda. You're still not mad about me lying to you, are you? I didn't do it to be cruel. It was the only way I could get you to your meeting with Dennis."
"I guess we all have our orders to follow," I agreed reluctantly. "Anything new?"
"Your suspicions were correct," she smiled. "We found the Medusa holed up in one of the cabins. Dennis has informed the general and is waiting for him to show up."
"How did Dennis get here before me?" I asked. "He should still be in the air."
Trisha just smiled and didn't answer the question. There could only be one way he had made it here before me. He must have had the same kind of transportation device the Olympians had.
She led me to her truck and we drove in silence for about a half-hour before turning onto a dirt road. It had gotten dark, and the lack of lights in the area made the night seem even darker. All of the sudden our truck was hit by a bright light. Trisha stopped the truck and rolled down the window. Four soldiers, all carrying serious looking guns, surrounded the vehicle. One of the soldiers pointed his flashlight at my face, blinding me.
"Trisha Brown with a guest," she replied. "Authorization bravo, tango, tango, alpha six. Password is wormstar."
The soldier seemed satisfied and turned off his light. "Down the road," he pointed.
"Thank you," she replied pleasantly while rolling her window back up. "God, I love your people, Linda. All this secret agent stuff."
I was going to tell her that this wasn't a game but nixed the idea. I had long ago concluded that Trisha wanted people to believe she was clueless, while in reality she was very much on top of things. It made me wondered if she was one of the known Titans in the myths, and what she thought of the Olympians. It seemed logical that if the Medusa succeeded, her people would be sitting pretty. Was she as dedicated to Andersonville as Dennis was, or did she want to see the Olympians brought down like Crius did through war? We pulled up to a large tent and Trisha turned off the motor. Without saying a word, she exited the vehicle and I followed her lead. She lifted the flap of the tent and motioned me inside.
"Hello Linda," Dennis greeted me. I noticed immediately how much better he looked. Those few hours of sleep had done him a world of good. In the middle of the tent was a table with a map. Three soldiers were talking into their headphones and making marks on it.
"What's going on, Dennis?"
"Trisha and my son found the Medusa. They took some pictures of him when he went next door. It's him. The manager also reported there's a young girl with him."
"Are we too late?"
"No, not yet. Artus got a look at the girl about an hour ago through the window. She's pregnant, so we need to move fast."
"Ten-hut!" one of the soldiers announced. They all stiffened in attention.
"At ease," the general replied as he walked over to the table followed by his aides. Turning to the major in charge, he asked, "What's the situation?"
"We have the cabin surround with six teams of snipers armed with nightscopes, sir. The curtains are drawn, so we can't get a shot at him. We're waiting on your orders."
"Are the rockets here?"
"ROCKETS!" Dennis yelled in surprise. General Grim glare at him."
"Arrived twenty minutes ago, sir," the major dictated. "I've already dispatched the teams into position. Here...here...and here." He pointed to some fix points on the map.
"What are you planning to do, General Grim," Dennis snarled.
"I'm going to put an end to this nightmare," he proclaimed. "If I can't shot the son of a bitch, then I'll fire some anti-tank missiles at the cabin. That thing won't know what hit it."
"What about the innocent civilian, General?" Dennis pointed out bitterly.
"There's nothing I can do about that," the general stated coldly. "If I have to kill one person to save thousands it's worth the price. I don't like the idea, but we're running out of options."
"Let me have a crack at the Medusa, General."
General Grim stared at Dennis with mistrust. "What are you wanting to do?"
"Talk to it...see if I can reason with it."
"REASON!" the general bellowed. "That thing killed one of my men, imprisoned others in some kind of stone cage - including civilians - and has done who knows what to that poor boy beside just turning him into a girl. Now how reasonable do you think this thing will be Mr. Butz? We're running out of time."
"Give me ten minutes."
"Absolutely not! If I let you go in I'll be giving away our advantage."
"I can assure you General, the Medusa knows your men are out there."
"More information you kept from me, Mr. Butz," the general said in an accusing manner. "Now you're telling me it has some kind of radar that can detect us?"
"Yes I am general! It's not stupid! I'm sure it's set up some kind of warning devices around it's camp. It could be plotting to attack your men right now."
"All the more reason to decline your request and take it out now. Major, get your men on the..."
"WAIT JUST A DAMN MINUTE YOU STUPID SON OF A BITCH!" Dennis yelled furiously while slamming his fist on the table. This caused everyone to stop what they were doing and take notice.
"Before you go off and start an inter-galactic war General, you need to consider what you're doing. Do you think this will be the only Medusa that will grace your path? More will come General, and then what? Do you think you can just 'blast' them out of the sky? Trust me General Grim, what you do in the next few minutes will determine the future of your people. Attack this Medusa and you're opening up a whole new can of worms."
"It attacked us first!" General Grim shot back, refusing to budge.
"It doesn't know any better, General. The Medusa thinks it's doing your race a favor. It's like a mother who just found an abandoned baby near death. It sees all your suffering and wants to end it. The Medusa's means may be at fault, but not its reasons. If I can talk to it, I might be able to convince it that what it's doing is wrong. If I fail, then you can blast it to hell. At least when the next Medusa arrives, you can show them that you did try to make peace first. They'll respect that."
"How can I allow a creature that could enslave thousands of my people without us even knowing about it to stay here?" the general stated. "It would be reckless on my part if I did. That...thing has already shown it thinks we aren't fit to run our own lives."
"Then send it home if you must General, but don't just kill it without trying to set up a dialog. Trust me General Grim, the Medusa can be a very vengeful race if angered. Ask the Olympians if you don't believe me."
The general stared at Dennis in anger. Everything inside told him to strike before it was too late. On the other hand, what the Titan God had said made a lot of sense. Someday, someone would have to deal with them again. Would it be better to approach them as peacemakers, or cold-blooded warriors?
"Ten minutes," General Grim said, making it sound like he was cursing. "If we don't hear from you by then, I'll blow the cabin away with you in it - and don't think I won't, Mr. Butz!"
"I'm sure you would get a great deal of pleasure doing so," Dennis sneered back. "By the way, Miss Anderson is going in there with me...if she's willing."
"Me?" I asked.
"Absolutely not," screamed the General. "I'm not putting any more civilians at risk!"
"Linda is needed to record the event," Dennis explained. "It's going to be necessary to show other Medusa's what happened, so they'll know their representative was wrong." The director stopped, and turned to me with troubled eyes. "I once made the mistake of assuming you would do as I wanted, Linda. I am not going to make that same mistake again. I won't lie to you. Going in there will be dangerous. But if I thought you weren't needed then I wouldn't be asking. Will you come with me?"
"Yes," I said softly, touched by the respect he had shown me. The general heaved loudly and turned to the officer next to him.
"Major Ryan. Inform your men that Mr. Butz and Miss Anderson are going in."
***
Dennis and I took the truck Trisha had driven and headed for the campgrounds a few miles away. When we arrived I could see the lights were on, but the curtains were drawn preventing anyone from seeing in. Dennis parked in front the cabin, not even bothering to hide our arrival.
"It's better we don't startle it," he explained as we walked up to the front door. Dennis knocked, and I was surprised to see the door open.
"Come in," Robert Sprint welcomed Dennis and I warmly as if he had been expecting us. I followed Dennis in, and the Medusa closed the door and locked it. I had anticipated someone sinister, but the Medusa seemed quite charming.
"From the hearts of universal friendship, I welcome you to Earth," Dennis told him. His words startled the Medusa. He looked at Dennis carefully, then smiled.
"You're a Titan. I'm sorry, I didn't recognize you at first. You're aurora is different. Not like the humans, but not like a Titan either."
"I've been here for a long time," Dennis replied. A scared teenager peeked out from the bedroom, and the Medusa waved her in.
"Come here, Barbie. It's okay." She came out slowly, wearing a tee shirt and sweat pants while holding her swollen belly in her hands. "This is Barbie, my mate."
"I see you started the process," Dennis observed as he eyed her huge belly.
"What did you expect, Titan? My name is Morginlamin."
"I'm Dennis Butz and this is my helper, Linda. We don't have much time." The Medusa laughed.
"We have plenty of time my Titan friend. The men outside don't worry me. Soon they'll be under my control."
"You can't do this," Dennis stated. "We can work things out and come to a peaceful solution."
"How?" Morginlamin asked.
"There's a town I run called Andersonville. It's a place where my race, the humans, and even the Olympians live in peace. You can join us. I promise that if you do no harm will be taken against you."
"What about my children?" he asked while lightly patting Barbie's stomach. "I have 98 of them that will be arriving soon."
"I'm sorry, but the humans won't allow that to happen."
Morginlamin shook his head. "I can't allow you to kill my children any more than you could let them kill yours, Titan. And I could no more walk around without their protection than you could walk down a busy street naked. You're asking me to do the impossible. Besides, I have studied this race carefully, and it is in deep trouble."
"I agree, Morginlamin. However, the humans have a right to deal with their own problems in their own ways."
"But they're not dealing with them," the Medusa argued. "They keep making the same mistakes and letting people die. No! For their own good I'm needed here. Surely you can see that Titan. Even those who I don't bring into my order will see that. Join me now. Help me save these people from their own destruction!"
Dennis shook his head. "I can't let you do this, Morginlamin."
"And I can't let you kill my children," the Medusa answered while pulling a small box from his pocket. He pointed it at us, and suddenly I found myself unable to move my hands or legs. It must have had the same effect on Dennis, because he stood there looking surprised. The Medusa smiled at his reaction and explained, "A lot of things have changed in the past 10,000 years, Titan. You may be surprised, and even hate some of them. Here's another one of those advancements." He placed what looked like a few rubber bands on the table.
"Do you know what these are? They're cloaking devices. All I have to do is put one around each of my children and no one can see them. The people out there won't know they're about to be infected until my children enter inside them - and by then it's too late. Soon, in another hour, I'll control this campground. After that I'll start working my way out to your towns and cities, then I'll call more of my people to join me."
"I don't want to die," I pleaded, hoping that maybe my words would cause the Medusa to think about what it was doing. "I want to live, just like you."
The Medusa looked at me sympathetically. "My dear Linda, rest assured that you will not die. Your life will continue as it always has. My children will read your memories and make sure your life follows the values you set up - providing they are good values. You will see your life in a dreamlike state, my children will see to that. No, you will not die; you will live. However, I'm willing to make what you humans call, a deal. If you and this Titan join me, I promise that you and your families will not be infected - or your future children. Work with me - think of what we will accomplish together. Barbie has joined me. She knows this is the only way for her world to survive."
"There are many who will oppose you, Medusa. Perhaps you have not thought this out all the way," Dennis suggested.
"I will deal with them when the time comes, Titan. Now join me. Give me your word."
"I cannot."
Robert frowned. "My work would be easier with your help Titan. I can make you join me."
"What are you going to do, infect me?"
"If necessary."
"That would be breaking the treaty your people signed with us long ago," Dennis pointed out.
"As I said Titan, I lot has changed in the past 10,000 years." He looked at me carefully. "If you don't join me, I'll put your friend in storage and make sure she's the first to be infected."
I swallowed hard, suddenly feeling very frighten that my life was threatened. What would it be like to live the rest of my life in a dreamlike state, unable to control my own destiny?
"Infecting her won't change my mind," Dennis insisted.
"I think it will, Titan," the Medusa countered. "Another advancement we learned from the Olympians; I can sense your feelings for her. You care about this one greatly."
I spun my head and looked at Dennis, but he didn't acknowledge my stare. "It's true I care a great deal for her, but not enough to hand over the human race to you!"
For a moment I didn't know whether to admire him for not giving in, or hate his guts for not trying to save me. Then I looked at the clock on the wall and realized it didn't matter. Our time was almost up. Either way I was going to die. I decided Dennis had made the right choice."
"I'll infect you both," the Medusa stated as he pushed Barbie behind him. "Once my children are born, you will both be made to join me. Then together we'll take on the world and shape it into what I want it to be. It's clear both of you have no idea what direction to go. Now watch carefully Titan, because I'm going to start with your helper first."
The Medusa smiled, and slowly raised his hand at me. So this would be the end of my life I thought. To die in a remote cabin at the hands of a mad alien, bent on taking over the world for our own good. How ironic!
"Last chance," the Medusa told Dennis. "Join me and I'll spare her life."
"I will never join you," Dennis hissed.
"So be it," the Medusa answered unpleasantly. It turned to take the shot, than suddenly gasped...its eyes opening wide in betrayal. Then it gasped again, and his eyes blinked several times. Barbie stepped out from behind it with a sword in her hands, the same sword the Medusa had sworn to use to protect her. In her eyes there was nothing but pure hate. The Medusa took a step toward her, then knelt to the ground. It looked at her in confusion.
"Why Barbie?" the Medusa asked in bewilderment. "I would've have given you anything you wanted. You would've been a queen; honored and revered. You name would have been known forever."
"You fucking bastard," she hissed. "You stole my life and were planning to do the same to others. I won't be a part of your plan to murder my people!" The Medusa looked at her painfully, then fell to the floor.
"Barbie, the device. Turn it off!" Dennis yelled.
The teenager grabbed the small box and threw it hard on the ground, cracking it in half. Then, just to be sure it wasn't working she stomped on it, smashing it into several pieces. Suddenly I was free from its grip.
"Quick Linda! Call General Grim and give the all clear signal," he told me. As I hit the code to speed dial to his station, Dennis knelt down beside the dying Medusa and held it in his arms.
"You won, Titan," it said. "I underestimated these humans. If only you had joined me."
"I wish you had joined me," Dennis replied with regret. "Hang on. You're going to be alright."
"No," it shook its head. "She pierced my blood sacks. My fluids have already entered into this body. It's too late." The Medusa winced in pain then said, "You never asked me about the war, Titan."
"It wasn't one of the more pressing topics on my mind."
The Medusa coughed and some white fluid came out of its mouth. "Come closer." It whispered something into his ear, and Dennis' face turned white. The Medusa gasped one more time and died. Several soldiers rushed into the room with their guns drawn.
"Get her to the portable X-ray machine," Dennis ordered. "We have to make sure those slugs aren't born alive."
Two soldiers grabbed Barbie by the arms and pulled her out the door. The others stood there looking at their dead comrade. Now his body could be laid to rest.
"I thought once the Medusa died so would the slugs?" I questioned.
"Only if they had already infected someone," he explained. "Their mental link to the Medusa hasn't been established yet. These slugs, while leaderless, would try to carry out the Medusa's last wishes."
"Will she be okay?" I asked.
"Barbie will be fine," Dennis responded while letting go of the Medusa and slowly standing. "It won't take much to kill the slugs." He looked back down at the Medusa, and I could see the distress on his face.
"What did it say to you, Dennis?"
"It told me the final outcome of the war between the Titans and the Olympians."
"Who won?"
"No one," he answered bitterly. "In the end we both lost." He walked past me and out the door without explaining further.
***
Like Dennis had promised, none of the people that had come in contact with the Medusa suffered any ill affects, all except for Robert Sprint that is. He had been laid to rest yesterday with full military honors. Dennis, June, and I had attended the funeral, and I couldn't get his young widows face out of my thoughts. I could still see the pain she was feeling in my mind. She would never know the truth about what had happened to her husband, but then I wondered...was that a bad thing? Perhaps having him die in a helicopter crash would be easier to deal with long-term then finding out he had been murdered in a cabin similar to the one that had once produced a blessing between them.
The others, Barbie's friends, Mr. and Mrs. Cass, and the men who had made the first contact with the Medusa were all taken care of. Dennis didn't tell me how, only that he had gotten them to stay quiet and I would've approved of how it had been done. That left Barbie, the former Tim Stevens. As I followed Judge Herns and Dennis Butz into the large conference room I wondered how she would be dealt with. Out of all the people who had been touched by the Medusa, she had been through the worse. She, or rather he, had suffered greatly, and there didn't seem to be a way to fix the situation.
General Grim had kept Barbie for three days in a sealed room before he was convinced that all of the Medusa's children were dead and she was no longer a threat. Dennis had talked to her several times during that period in private. Another day had been spent in Andersonville with Dr. Green. The doctor seemed to have reached Barbie, for she was much calmer now. The three of us took a seat across from her. Dr. Green sat next to Barbie holding her hand for support. I was surprise to see that Barbie was wearing a pretty dress that hung several inches above her knees, and a pair of stylish flats. In fact she was even wearing makeup and had her hair brushed in a very feminine manner. Had she accept who she was? Dennis cleared his throat.
"Before we begin Tim, I want to bring in your mother. She needs to hear what I have to say."
The young girl shook her head slowly and in a soft, painful voice said, "No...not her. I can't let her...see me...not like this."
"It's okay Tim, really," Dennis reassured her. "Your mother knows. I told her everything. I even showed her the pictures we took of you. She knows what you look like, and wants to see you again...to be with you. You're her child."
"Tim was her child," Barbie said stubbornly while fighting back the tears. "Look at me, Mr. Butz. I'm not her son anymore. Do you see how I'm dressed? I wore this outfit to make a point to both you and me. I'm a girl now. I belong to no one. I have no mother and father."
"I know you're afraid, Tim," Dennis answered calmly. "Hell, I would be too. But you can't hide from your mother forever. You're still her child. Through no fault of your own you're a girl now, but inside you're still her son. You have to accept that, Tim...just like you have to accept your new gender."
"You told me there might be a chance I could become a man again."
Dennis nodded. "Yes I did, Tim. But before I discuss that with you your mother needs to be here. Male or female, you're still a minor." He paused for a moment, and then continued in an open and honest manner. "Look Tim, you can say no and I'll respect that decision and not let her in. You saved the world, and right or wrong I owe you that much. But if you want my opinion son, you're making a big mistake by cutting her off."
"What if she...she rejects me," Barbie said looking away. Dr. Green patted her hand for support.
"She won't," Dennis promised. "As I said before, she's seen your pictures and wasn't turned off by them. She loves you, Tim!" Dennis paused for a moment to let that sink in, then continued. "Tim, there comes a time when you have to take risks with your feelings. I know you're having a hard time dealing with what happened to you, but you don't have to go through this alone. Your mother wants to be with you here today...right now. She requested me to tell you that. After everything she's done for you in the past Tim, you owe her the chance to meet with you."
The young girl continued to stare sadly down at the ground. "Dr Green, what should I do?"
"Dennis is right, Tim," she replied. "You owe your mother this chance."
Barbie looked at her and then Dennis. Her jaw grew tight, and without saying a word she reluctantly nodded.
"Linda, please show Ms. Stevens in."
I stood and opened the door. Tim's mother was sitting nearby, an attractive woman in her late 30's. She questioned me with her eyes. I smiled and nodded that it was all right. She tugged nervously at the hem of her dress and walked into the room. When she spotted Barbie her eye's glistened.
"Tim...are you okay? I was so worried about you." Mrs. Stevens stopped short of standing next to her son although I could tell it was a struggle to do so. This had been Dr. Green's plan; to have Tim meet her halfway.
"I'm not Tim...I'm...I'm Barbie. I'm...I'm not your child anymore!"
Mrs. Stevens stood there with tears rolling freely down her cheeks. "You will always be my child, Tim. I love you. Do you know how hard it's been on me not being able to see you? I thought you were dead until Mr. Butz told me the truth."
"I'm a girl now," she said rudely, trying to build a wall between them. "Don't you get that, Ms. Stevens? The son you once loved and knew is gone...dead."
"The son I knew would never give up," she stated. "I love you, Tim. Please, don't shut me out...not when you need me as much as I need...'want' you."
The wall broke, and Barbie started to sob. Dr. Green helped the young girl to her feet, and the teenager fell into her mother's arm. Together they cried, getting rid of the grief and fear they felt. Finally, after the last tears were dried, they sat down together. Ms. Stevens kept her arm around Barbie's shoulder and softly stroked her hair.
"I guess we should begin," Dennis expressed in a serious manner. "Tim, I told you there may be a way to turn you back into yourself. I did some checking and it can be done but...there's a huge risk involved."
"How...how huge of a risk?"
"Huge! I have a serum that will change your DNA back into what it used to be. By injecting your old DNA into your body, it can transform you back into your original self. That's a given. The problem is you most likely won't survive the transformation. The Medusa used some pretty powerful stuff on you. The samples I took from your skin tissues didn't react well to my serum. I don't think there's a way to correct this."
"What are the odds everything will turn out all right?" Barbie asked.
"I don't know...but they aren't good. One in six at best...at worse, a one in twenty shot. Frankly, I don't think it's worth the risk."
"It is to me," Barbie blurted out strongly. "You don't know what it's like, Mr. Butz. I need to be me again!"
"Tim," her mother said cautiously. "Please think about what he's saying. It sounds too risky."
"No I...can't." The teenager clinched her fists tightly. "I can't stay like this...trapped in a girls body."
"I'm afraid that until you turn 18 you don't have a choice," Dennis retorted. "You see, hero or not, I can't let you, as a minor, make that decision...and I'm not about to let you pressure your mother into allowing it to happen. This is my decision Tim...and mine only. Until you turn 18 you'll have to live as a girl."
"You can't do that to me," she protested.
"Yes I can Tim. I don't like doing it...I don't want to do it...but I can't let you throw your life away when you haven't even tried living as you currently are. Its my opinion that trying to use my serum to change you back is like playing Russian roulette, only in this case only one of the chambers doesn't contain a bullet. This is not a decision that should be made on a moments notice."
"Don't you see, I can never be happy as a girl," she said with tears in her eyes.
"You won't know until you try," Dennis countered. "You might be surprised at what you can get used to - and even enjoy."
"Mr. Butz, what happens to us in the meantime?" Mrs. Stevens asked. "Tim can't go home like this."
Dennis nodded. "I know Ms. Stevens. I've talked it over with Judge Herns, and we would like to offer you a place here. You'll start out fresh. All your needs will be provided for - a new job, a house, your daughter's clothes, everything. The only way for your son to know if using the serum is worth the risk is to try out his new life."
"I can't last that long," Barbie pleaded. "I can't."
"Yes you can, Tim," Dennis stated firmly. "I saw what you did to the Medusa. You can do anything you want if you put your mind to it. All I'm asking is that you give this life a try. If you're still not happy by the time you turn 18, I'll give you that shot at returning back to your old self...but not before."
"You promise, Mr. Butz?"
"Yes, if certain conditions are followed. You'll live as Barbie Stevens, or who ever you want to be, until then. That means dressing and acting like a girl at all times."
"You mean she can pick a new name?" Mrs. Steven's asked.
"If that's Tim choice," the director replied. "Considering how his situation came about, that may not be a bad idea. It will help your son put this behind him." Mrs. Stevens looked at her new daughter carefully.
"You said certain conditions," Tim pointed out. "What are the others?"
"Nothing major. You'll see Dr. Green at least once a week. Frankly Tim, I think you need to talk to someone to help you overcome what happened. You've been through a lot this past week, and as strong as you've been, I'm concerned about you.
"You'll also have to behave and not cause trouble or try to leave Andersonville at any time without permission. If there are problems then you talk to Dr Green, Judge Herns, or myself...but you don't run off. Running away won't solve anything. We'll only have to bring you back and then you'll still have to face those problems. Those are my conditions Tim. Follow them and I'll keep my promise to you."
"You said dress like a girl - does that mean wearing dresses all the time."
"No, you can wear skirts too," Dennis chuckled then added, "I don't want you dressing like a Tomboy...that won't help you decide which life is best for you. You'll have to wear a dress or skirt at least once a week, but no more than that. Honestly, I think you'll find that dressing as a girl isn't all that bad."
Tim's mother, who had been silent through most of this, gave her daughter an encouraging nudge. "He's right you know, it's not so bad Tim. In fact, I think this might be fun. I get to have a daughter to dress up and do things with."
"Mom," Tim protested stiffly. "I don't want to be your Barbie doll."
"I don't want you to be either," she agreed. "But I think this could bring us closer together if we give it a chance. We also need to change your name. Do you have one in mind?"
"To be honest, I haven't thought about it," Tim admitted. "I don't suppose you had a name picked out?"
"Katie," she stated softly. "Katie Natalie Stevens, or Kat for short. That was what I was going to name you if you had been a girl. Is that name alright with you, Tim?" She brushed her daughter's hair to one side and smiled.
"I...I guess," the teenager agreed. "It's better than Barbie Stevens."
"It looks like our business is concluded," Dennis smiled warmly. "There's some paperwork you'll have to fill out, but we'll have you do it tomorrow after you settle in. Right now Judge Herns is going to drive you to your new home."
"You're going to love the place I picked out for you," June told them. Mrs. Stevens smiled and helped her new daughter stand. Together they left with Mrs. Stevens holding her new daughter tightly against her side.
"What do you think he will do?" I asked. Dennis smiled confidently.
"I suspect that by the time Tim turns 18, he'll be too happy with his new life to risk trying to change back. From our talks, he's seems to be a well-adjusted and happy teenager who enjoys life. He just needs to be shown that his life isn't over."
"I got the same impression talking to him," Dr. Green agreed. "I don't think he'll have any problems adjusting to his new life once he gets over the fact that he's now a girl."
"Wait until his first period," I said. "That'll make him want to change back even more." The two of them chuckled even though I hadn't been joking.
"Well, if he comes back to me in two years I'll be surprised," continued Dennis. Then he frowned. "I wonder if the Medusas will send a scout ship to find out what happened to Morginlamin?"
Now there was a horrible thought I said to myself. "What happens if they do?"
"Hopefully we'll do things differently and convince them to leave. The Medusa's really don't want trouble. They just have a way of finding it."
"Or bringing it out," Dr. Green added. "It's amazing our people signed a treaty with them."
My head snapped around, and I looked at Dr. Green in surprise. "You're a Titan?"
"Oops," she grinned sheepishly and stood quickly. "I'd better get going. I have an appointment with a client soon." She turned and rushed out the door as if trying to escape.
"I suppose you're pissed at me for not telling you in the beginning," Dennis said before I had a chance to say anything. Already I could see him preparing to do battle with me.
I smiled and slowly shook my head. "I expect surprises like this from you," I told him. "Buy me lunch and I'll forgive you."
"Deal," he replied happily.
"Oh, and you can explain to me how Dr. Green was able to get pregnant." Seeing that she was a Titan, I didn't think that was possible. I was under the impression that Jupiter had made them all sterile.
"I think I'll leave the sex talk to your mother," Dennis replied in mock seriousness.
"Funny Dennis...very funny. It's nice to know you're still a secretive SOB."
"I try," he smiled.
Fade out...
Next episode - The day Dennis Butz died (series finale)
This story dedicated to the readers of my stories. Thank you for the comments and support you have given me while writing this series. It was and still is appreciated.
Copyright 2002
Fade in - Andersonville Cemetery 50 years from now.
Gently I placed the flowers on the grave of my beloved husband with much sorrow. Three long years had past since his death, and yet I missed him as much as the day he had died. Close by were the graves of my parents, also having long ago gone to their reward. The Anderson's hadn't been my biological parents, but I had called them my own just the same.
Next to my parents was the final resting-place of my brother, Steve, AKA Al Parker. Unlike the others, he had died an early and violent death during the first Peace River riots. That left just Jennifer. Sweet, lovely Jennifer! How my sister enjoyed life. She was a grandmother now, having married and given birth to four, lovely children.
I was also grandmother, only not like Jennifer. Unlike her, I hadn't been able to conceive any children in my marriage. It was something Tom and I had always regretted, although we had adopted over the years. Tom had been so understanding about the problem. He had been a wonderful husband.
"Hello Linda," a familiar voice greeted me. I turned and smiled at the judge. Juno looked the same as she did 50 years ago, maybe even prettier.
"Hello June," I replied nervously, knowing why she was here. I decided not to waste time with small talk. "Did he decide?"
Judge Herns sadly shook her head. "I'm sorry, Linda, the old goat refused. I tried my best to change his mind."
"I know you did. I was hoping...it doesn't matter." I stood slowly and brushed the dirt off my skirt.
"I miss him," June said tenderly as she stared down at Tom's grave. "In fact, I miss all of the Anderson's. That's what I hate about living forever...having to say goodbye to the friends you make. It seems like they stay for just a little while and then they're gone." I didn't comment so June continued.
"I remember when I first met Tom. I didn't like him much. He was, I hate to say this, a man."
"It was hard for you to trust men back then, June," I stated the obvious.
"Yes, that's true," Judge Herns admitted. "Tom was the first man I was able to trust in a long, long time. I wish the old goat had been more like him."
Her words caused me to chuckle. "How is Judge Jasper?"
"The same. He grumbles all the time about his new town, but if you ask me it's better than the old one."
"It's warm in South America," I pointed out.
"Yes it is," Judge Herns grinned. "But I didn't say the town was in South America, now did I? You know I can't tell you its location, Linda. We wouldn't want your military to know."
I nodded, although I suspected the US government already knew where the town was but had decided not to do anything about it. Considering what the Olympians had done to the people of Peace River at the end, not going after them was a crime. It was only because Judge Herns and a few of the others had been in Andersonville at the time that the government didn't go after them.
"I remember when there were just a few graves here," I commented. "Now look, there are hundreds."
"At least most of them died of natural causes," Judge Herns pointed out. "They all lived long, full lives."
"Do you know when?" I asked suddenly. Juno looked at me carefully.
"Tomorrow morning."
"Maybe I can speed things up," I replied as together we walked slowly back to my speeder. "What difference will a few hours make? Perhaps it would be better for everyone if I went in the middle of the night like my mother."
"Do you want me to be there when the time comes?"
I shook my head. "No June, I'll be fine. My family will be close by." Then I stopped for a moment, and looked at Juno with pressing concern. "Do you think I should tell them about Dennis Butz before I die?"
The goddess's chin grew tight. "Dennis was a hero, Linda. His story deserves to be told."
I chuckled softly and continued to walk. "A hero...I don't know about that. But I think you're right, June. After 50 years the truth needs to be told."
"In that case I wish you well my dear. Since I won't see you again..." June hugged me tightly one more time. "I'm going to miss you, Linda."
"I'll miss too, June. Do me a favor, and watch over Jennifer and my children for me."
"It will be done," Juno replied as she released me and took one last look. "Goodbye Linda."
"Goodbye, June."
As we parted I didn't cry. I knew one day we would meet again, but perhaps not under such pleasant circumstances.
Fade out...
***
Voice of Linda Anderson - They say to judge someone; you must first walk a mile in their shoes. When I first came here, I regarded this town as a prison. In many ways that's still true, but only if you look at it superficially. Years later, with the benefit of hindsight, I can now see the town for what it is; a last attempt to bring peace between the Titans, the Olympians, and us, the human race. If the town succeeds, the people imprisoned in Peace River will finally be free and there will be peace. If it fails, the resulting war could end the world as we know it. There are some on all sides of this conflict who have their own reasons for seeing the project fail.
These are the stories of the men and women who made a difference during those dark days, and shaped history. It's also about those who had to face their deepest, darkest problems and what they gained from conquering them. It's a place of second chances, hope, and peace. The name of this town is Andersonville.
***
Fade in...
Kevin knocked on the partly open bedroom door. "Aunt Linda?"
"Come in, Kevin," I said cheerfully. "What is it?"
"There's a man outside from the US military. He says his name is Captain Myers."
"Really? Are you sure his last name is Myers?"
"That's what he said."
"Tell him I'll be out in a moment. Has everyone else arrived?"
"Aunt Jennifer and Uncle Rick showed up about ten minutes ago. They've been wondering where you are."
"Tell Jennifer I'm not as quick as I used to be," I grinned. "And also tell her 'no', I don't need her help getting dressed. I'll be out in a moment."
"Yes, Aunt Linda." Kevin, sensing that I wanted to be alone for a moment, closed the door as he left. I took a good long look at myself. I didn't really look that old. Oh, I had gray hair and some wrinkles on my face, but I had kept myself in shape. I looked to be in my early 50's, not my late 70's. Of course the reality was I was even older than that. The doctors couldn't understand why I was dying at such a young age.
Carefully I brushed my hair one more time and added another layer of lipstick before leaving. It felt good to be pretty one more time. When I walked into the main room I took a good look at everyone. There was Jennifer with her husband, and two of her kids who were almost grown. My sister gave me a big smile.
In the corner sat Kevin, the son of the late Ashlee Gang. He had come to live with us after Jupiter had executed the rest of his family. I worried about him. Despite my best efforts, Kevin still had a lot of hate and resentment toward Judge Jasper. It was my fear that he would try going after him one day. That would be a tragic mistake if he did.
Next to him sat Melissa with her three kids. She was a lovely woman, with fluffy blonde hair that curled and hung gently down her back. Melissa looked as pretty as her mother, Sally Anderson, used to. Tom and I had adopted Melissa when she was only 2 months old, after the sudden death of her parents.
Finally I turned to greet my guest. He was a short, handsome man who looked much like someone I once knew. I held out her hand and said, "Thank you for coming, Captain Myers."
"Ms. McClain," he answered politely with a smile that indicated he was happy to be here. "You don't know how much of an honor it is to finally meet you."
"Please, call me Linda. You're not by chance related to General Myers, are you?"
The captain beamed. "He was my grandfather. My father named me after him. He used to work in the bunker until an unfortunate incident cost him his command. Did you ever meet him by chance?"
"I knew your grandfather well...he was a good man. Did you know that after Dennis Butz removed your grandfather from his post, he reconsidered his decision and blotted out the incident from his record? Later on he recommended your grandfather for promotion."
"No, I never knew that. My grandfather always wondered how he was able to make general with that reprimand looming over his head."
"There are many stories I could tell you, Captain, but I suspect you're here for one reason."
"That's correct ma'am. I'm here to find out what really happened to Dennis Butz. There are all those rumors floating around out there. Is he really dead?"
I pressed my lips together tightly. "Yes captain, he's dead. Some would say he died a hero's death almost 50 years ago...and until today only Judge Herns and I knew how. I suppose I should start at the beginning. Please, have a seat."
Captain Myers sat down next to me and I took his hand. "Tell me Captain Myers, have you even experienced the trance power?"
"No, but I've heard it's an incredible experience."
"It is, if the story is enjoyable. Prepared to be blown away, Captain." I smiled and closed my eyes. Slowly but surely everything around us faded away.
***
I should have been working, but my mind was flooded with too many things for me to concentrate on my job. In 27 days I would be married. Married, as a woman. If someone had told me my future when I was still a teenager I would've said they were nuts. Now I wondered if I wasn't nuts. Not only was I marrying a man...I was marrying someone who looked the way I used to.
"Daydreaming again, Linda?" June ask humorously from her office doorway.
"Sorry, Your Honor," I replied sheepishly. "I'm just thinking about next month."
"I see." The judge smiled tenderly at me. "Is Tom stopping by today?" I shook my head.
"He's out of town taking care of some personal matters."
"Oh, that's too bad. It's always nice to see him here. He makes you so happy."
I blushed. "I didn't know it showed."
"It does," the judge laughed. "Don't worry Linda, I won't tell anyone."
"Thanks," I grinned, and then frowned slightly. "It's a little scary sometimes, June. My life is going to change, and there are times I find myself wondering if I'm doing the right thing."
"That's just nerves," June reassured me. "All brides feel that way as the time gets closer. A few years from now, when you have kids running around your feet, you'll be wondering what you did before you had them. Believe me Linda, your life is going to turn out just fine if I have anything to do with it."
"And you do," I half-grinned.
"Only when I'm needed," she replied truthfully. "This is your life...and like a friend I'll be there to support you when it's required. However, I'm not going to butt into your affairs. Your happiness is what you make of it."
"Thanks June. That is perhaps the best gift anyone could give me."
She chuckled. "If only buying all my presents were that easy. How about I take you out to lunch later on?"
"Can I take a rain check, June? I'm suppose to have lunch with Dennis today...unless you want to join us?"
She shook her head and gave me a humorous grin. "No, that's okay. We'll do lunch another time. If I know Dennis, he probably wants to talk to you about something he doesn't want me to know anything about."
"I'm sure it's nothing," I laughed.
***
"You have to decide," Crius insisted. "We cannot wait any longer. Can I count on your assistance or not?
Dennis rubbed the top of his forehead. For years he had delayed giving Crius his word, although he hinted that he would when the time came. Now it had, and Dennis was about to make a decision that would affect the rest of the world. The fate of billions of people rested on his shoulders depending on what he said. The director had never backed away from making the tough decisions, but now he was feeling the heat.
"I need more time, Crius."
"Time!" he raged. "You've had time Rhea, plenty of time. The chemical is ready, my men are trained, and the day when it is most convenient to strike is fast approaching. I have to start finalizing the plans. There is no more time, Rhea. Either you're in or you're out." Crius prayed that he was in. He may have had the backing of his people, but it was Dennis who held the power. If he didn't join, it would leave Crius in a serious bind and the old god would lose face.
"You're talking about war, Crius," Dennis defended himself. "I don't take that lightly...and you have been very vague about what my role will be."
"Give me your word and I'll tell you everything," Crius promised.
"If I give my word it's binding! What is it you want of me? Tell me first, then I'll decide."
The old god sighed. Dennis was no fool; nor could he be told the entire truth. Crius decided to tell him just enough to get his cooperation.
"After we strike Rhea, you will get the American planes and troops to attack. This will keep the Olympians busy, and weakening them at the same time. While this is going on my men will attack the caves and free our people. We will arm them, and when the time is right, strike at the heart of Peace River. Together we will bring the Olympians to their knees!"
"And the people of Peace River? You promise that they'll recover from this chemical's effect?"
"Yes, of course, of course," Crius lied in an irritated tone. "How many times do I have to tell you Rhea, this chemical will only put them into a dreamless sleep. They'll be fine, unless of course the Olympians do something to them. I can't prevent the Olympians from harming anyone."
Dennis turned and looked out the window. How could he even consider doing this? He had made friends with some of the Olympians. Now he was going to stab them in the back! Could he allow himself to agree to this madness? If he did, what happened if the situation escalated? Dennis knew that despite what Crius had told him, he was the key to this operation. If he said 'no', there might not be an attack. If he said yes...things could get out of control very fast. But if he did say no and Crius attacked anyway, more of his people would suffer. Could he live with that - knowing he had the power to prevent that from happening?
Suspecting Dennis needed one more push to commit, Crius played his trump card. "Think about your daughter and wife, brother. They're calling out for justice!"
"I'm not sure either of them would approve of war," he stated.
"Not war Rhea, justice. We will end the suffering of our people once and for all - and when we do we'll return to a time before the Olympians came. You remember that time, don't you Rhea. The humans called it the golden age, when there was only peace and prosperity. War and battles were unknown back then, and would never have been known if it wasn't for the Olympians. We owe the people of this planet a chance to return to that time once more...and we can do it if you join us. Rhea, think of all the crimes the Olympians are guilty of against our people. The time to repay them for their cruelty is now! The time to repay them for what they did to your daughter is now! The time to repay them for what they did to your wife is now!"
The words bit hard into Dennis' conscience. Crius was right; the day of reckoning had come. His treaty with Jupiter was rocky at best. Although the King of the Roman Gods had agreed to release a certain number of Titans each year, there had been no more released since Crius. Every time there were talks about releasing more of his people, Jupiter would claim the Titan's had violated the agreement somehow and he wasn't required to release anyone. Technically Jupiter was within his rights to do so, but that didn't sit well with those Titans who were free and waiting for their loved ones to join them. They didn't care about the politics; all they wanted were results. Crius had heard their calls and stepped in, thus gaining him great power among their people. Unfortunately, he still needed the director's help to succeed.
Dennis was tempted by the offer. He had slowly come to the realization that despite what Jupiter had promised; the Roman God would continue to find ways not to honor his agreement. It was almost as if Jupiter were trying to goad them into war. Could his dream succeed under these present conditions? Dennis knew it couldn't. He still believed, but he also knew there needed to be a change. He made up his mind.
"Juno will not be harmed, nor will any of the others," he stated outright. "Cronus made the mistake of allowing it - I will not! The Olympians will be treated with respect after this is over, Crius. There will be no paybacks for old debts. Instead we will work with them to smooth out old hatreds. After their defeat, we'll bring them here to live in peace with any of our people who wish to join them. Unlike other wars, there will be no retribution for past mistakes."
Crius was in anguish at what he heard. No retribution? The Olympians were to be treated as 'guests'? His followers would never agree to that.
"Some of our people won't like that ruling," Crius pointed out.
"This isn't debatable," Dennis replied forcefully. "If we don't stop the circle of hate, than this war will be like every other war...just a number in a series of wars. I want this to be the last! If you want my support then you'll swear to me right now that you and your followers will abide by my wishes."
"You're our leader, and I think it is a wise ruling brother. I give you my word that what you say will be obeyed by me and my followers." Crius almost choked on the words.
"When does this begin, Crius?"
"Two nights from now."
"So soon?"
"The moon will be full and close to the earth. It's a time when they'll be at their weakest. I've already delayed this operation by two months so we could take advantage of this situation."
Dennis nodded. "I'll talk to the general, and tell him the people of Peace River are in grave danger. This will force the President to allow military action to begin against them. I only hope it doesn't spread."
'With us on the inside they don't have a chance, Rhea. We'll end this before they know what hit them."
"I hope you're right, Crius." Dennis looked at his watch and frowned. "I have a meeting to go to. I'll talk to you later, Crius."
"I look forward to it, brother."
Crius walked him to the door, then smiled brightly after he was gone. He put his hands together like he was praying and held off shouting for joy. There was reason to celebrate, but it would have to wait until after the mission. Lucas walked into the room frowning. He had heard them talking, and he didn't like what had been agreed to.
"No retribution!" he hissed.
"Her words, not mine," Crius replied calmly. "After this is finish, Rhea will be a liability to us. She'll need to be taken care of ...do you understand?"
"With her powers?" Lucas questioned.
"You'll have to make sure it's done 'before' she gets them back," Crius explained. "Obviously I had to agree to her terms. Make sure she dies as a hero. I may be able to make use of that later on."
Lucas nodded.
***
"You seem troubled, Dennis," I observed while shoving some salad into my mouth. The director had barely touched his plate or said much. That in itself was unusual.
"I'm sorry, Linda. I was talking to Crius before we met. He mentioned my wife and...it doesn't matter."
"If it bothers you than it does matter," I replied. "Look, if you want to talk about it..."
"No," he shook his head. "No, we should be talking about something else, like your upcoming marriage."
"Don't take this the wrong way Dennis, but I'm sick of talking about my wedding. That's all everyone wants to talk to me about...especially my mother. It's taken over my life."
Dennis laughed. "It wasn't so bad in the old days when we ruled. Now it's a social event."
"Or worse," I agreed. Then I soften, and took his hand. "Dennis, I would really like to help you get through this. I know it hurts. Talk to me."
"There's nothing to talk about, Linda. She's dead, and the person who killed her is walking around free."
"Do you know who it is?"
"I've known for years," he frowned. "Crius found her killer a few days after it happened."
"Who did it?"
"Mars," he answered. "He killed her because of the attacks on his wife and brother. I swore on my wife's grave I would deal with him properly. Now I just made an agreement with Crius that I won't."
"Crius told you he didn't want him harmed?" I asked in amazement. It was no secret that Crius hated the Olympians immensely. I had even heard rumors that he wanted to go to war with them.
"Not exactly. It's better that you don't know all the details. I just hope..."
"What?" I pushed.
"Linda, please understand that I don't want you or any of your people harmed. There was a time when I looked down on your race, but I've become quite fond of them. Being forced to live as a human year after year has given me a new outlook on your people. You can accomplish so much if you put your mind to it."
It sounded like a farewell speech, and made me uneasy. What had happened in his meeting with Crius? "Dennis, what's going on?"
He smiled as if trying to relieve my fears, but failed. "Nothing Linda. If things work out as planned, and they should, your people will be sitting high."
"And if it doesn't?"
"Then you won't have to deal with me anymore." He frowned and shook his head. "I'll go pay the check."
"Dennis!"
He looked at me sadly. "It's okay, Linda. It's better that you don't know."
As he left I followed him with my eyes. Dennis was stiff and tense. I had seen him like this once before - at Olympus (AV 18). Then a horrible thought hit me. The Titans and Olympians were going to war.
***
"June, can I speak with you please?"
The judge looked up from her paperwork and smiled. "Of course, Linda. Come in."
I took a seat in front of her, and found myself shaking. June picked up on my condition, because she came over and sat down next to me. She took hold of my hand and asked, "What is it Linda? What's got you so worried."
"Judge, I just heard something and I don't know what to do about it."
"Well, you can tell me? I'm sure together we can work this out."
"It's not that simple, June. I don't really know if what I suspect is true - and I don't want to panic anyone."
Humm, I see," she nodded slowly. "This has something to do with Dennis, doesn't it?"
"June, please don't ask me to tell..."
"It's okay, Linda, I won't. Can you at least give me an idea of what it's about?"
"His wife. He thinks that Mars killed her."
"Do you believe that, Linda?"
"I don't know June. Mars has a pretty bad reputation, and he did kill that person who took the place of Judy Hartford (read AV 19). I don't want to accuse him of killing Mrs. Butz, but I could see him doing it."
"Don't believe everything you read or hear," she said. "I can assure you that Mars didn't kill her. He was on an assignment at the time."
"But Dennis thinks he did."
"Dennis is wrong," she stated firmly. "He's been wrong before. The reason why Crius told him that was to win his support. I hope you're not suggesting that he has."
"I don't know, June. All I do know is that it's affecting his relationship with your people. Mrs. Butz was murdered, but why?"
"I don't know, Linda. Perhaps we'll never know."
That wasn't an answer I could live with. Somehow I knew her death played a major role in all this. Something big was about to happen because of it, and I had to find out what that was. "June, I need to ask you a big favor."
"I already know what you're going to ask, Linda. Let it go. She's dead! What good will going after her killer do?"
"It'll put Dennis' mind at ease, June. It may even restore the relationship between your two people. I noticed Dennis has been acting pretty distance this past year." I looked carefully at the judge. "June, I'm getting married in less than a month. This may be my last chance to investigate a case."
"You're going to need that time to get ready for your wedding," she pointed out.
"My mother is taking care of that. This is her wedding, not mine. I'm letting her enjoy herself. I have an opportunity to do something bigger here. I have a chance to put an end to a friend's nightmare. I owe Dennis a lot, June. We've had a rocky friendship over the years, but I do respect him and...care about him."
"So all you want from me is to approve your leave?"
"No, I need you to find someone from Peace River to travel with me. I would prefer Apollo, or Mercury."
She shook her head. "Unfortunately, for reasons I can't explain, none of our people in Peace River are available." She thought about it carefully. "There is someone I could get. You've never met him before, but I can vouch for his character. He would serve your needs well."
"What's his name?"
"Phobos...Ambassador Phobos. He works in our European market."
"Isn't he Deimos' brother?" I asked, wondering what market she was talking about.
"Yes, he is...although they're as different as night and day. He owes me a favor. I'm sure he could accommodate you, and get you into Peace River again."
What makes you think I'll be going to Peace River, June?"
"Because I suspect that's where your investigation will take you. I know how your mind works, Linda. Even though I just told you Mars was on assignment and didn't kill Mrs. Butz, you're still going to check it out. I suppose that's the only prudent thing to do. Do you want me to see if he's available?"
"Yes, please."
Judge Herns picked up her phone and made a call. When the other person answered, she started speaking in a language I couldn't understand. It sounded like Latin, but I wasn't sure. They conversed for a few minutes and she hung up the phone. "He'll be here tonight. You can leave in the morning."
"Thank you, June."
She frowned. "Linda, this favor comes with a price. While I respect Dennis and his people, I'm still loyal to my own. If my people are in some sort of danger, I expect you to tell me about it right away. Is that clear?"
"Yes June. If something is up, you'll be the first to know."
"Then lets get back to work," she smiled gently.
***
The Ambassador wasn't what I expected. Short and heavy, he had just a small crop of his original hair left. Phobos was by far the most out of shape god I had ever met. It made me wonder why he didn't use his powers to make himself more fit. On the other hand, he was dressed in a tailor made English suit that would have cost me a months salary - if I were still wearing suits that is. He smiled cordially and stuck out his hand.
"So, you're the young lady who's held my brother's infatuation all these years," he said.
"Guilty," I grinned. I liked the ambassador. He was nothing like his father, who seemed grumpy and angry all the time. Nor was he like Deimos, who was shy and withdrawn. Phobos was open, friendly, and looked to be something of a practical joker.
"Linda Anderson," I said taking his hand. "You can call me Linda, Mr. Ambassador."
He chuckled. "So formal. Please, call me Dan. I'm only an ambassador when I leave the States. Juno has told me what you need. I'm to assist you in any way I can."
"Thanks, I appreciate your help, Dan." Phobos just smiled as if it were no big deal.
"Give me a call when you get there, Linda," June said. "And make sure you call your mother every night. If you don't she'll worry about you."
"I will June," I promised.
"Then good luck," she replied. "Take care of her, Phobos."
"My lady, she's in good hands," the young god replied smoothly.
***
We were flying high somewhere over the state of South Dakota. Judge Herns' private plane wasn't huge, but it wasn't small either. It was meant to seat 20 or so people, and being alone in the main cabin made it seem bigger. I gazed out at the ground below, wondering if I was doing the right thing. Maybe I was sticking my nose someplace where I shouldn't be sticking it. I kept telling myself that I was doing this for Dennis, but the truth was it was more than that. This was my last chance to relive a part of my old life...to be Tom McClain, private eye. Okay I was a female now, but that wasn't going to stop me from enjoying this. I was going to make this moment count. The door between the cabin and the cockpit opened, and Phobos stepped in and sat down next to me.
"Enjoying the flight?" he asked.
"Yeah...wait a minute, who's flying the plane?"
"I am," he grinned. "Relax Linda, I'm still in control. So, a penny for your thoughts."
I laughed at his openness. "I was thinking about my life, and how it's changed. Soon it'll change again."
"Life is like that," he grinned. "A few years ago I was a traffic cop in Peace River. Now I'm jetting-setting around the globe."
"What is it that you do, Dan?"
"I represent my people, Linda. As you know, the Titan's have a 'pact' with your country, and a few others. Our people have done the same. The problem is, someone has to talk to them from time to time. My grandfather is too busy with Peace River, so I represent him in different matters."
"Like snatching their people and whooshing them off to Peace River?"
He chuckled. "Those are strong words, Linda. We give those who are dying a second chance to live."
"I've heard that before, Dan. I'm not arguing that you save their life. What bothers me is that you don't tell them the full story about living in Peace River."
"True...it's a 'buyer beware' situation. Humans rarely ask the right questions. In fact they hardly ask any questions at all. Most of the time all they want to know is if this is on the up and up. On the other hand, 97% of the people who live in Peace River are completely happy. I don't know of any other town that could beat our numbers."
"You could be open and honest about what they're getting themselves into," I suggested.
"True, but than so could the people we bring to Peace River, Linda. Most of the time they're also hiding something. I disagree that we're any more dishonest than the people we bring to our town. If they asked the right questions, we would tell them the truth. Most humans don't even ask."
It was the same argument I had heard from the others. We're doing this for their own good. We're providing our people with a safe place to live, and we heal them from their life-threatening illnesses. We want them to be happy, so we provide them with a job and a nice home. Yet none of the Olympians ask themselves why so many of their citizens died each year trying to leave. None of them ask why the Freedom Fighters not only existed, but were growing in leaps and bounds. Not one of them wondered if there wasn't a better way to deal with the human race. Dennis was right; the Olympians didn't respect us as a race. We were no more than little children to them, who needed to be watched all the time. Then I considered all the trouble we got ourselves into, and wondered if there wasn't some truth to their reasoning. If we didn't respect each other, how could we expect others to respect us?
"Can I ask why you were picked, Dan?"
Phobos sighed. "I wanted to get out of Peace River for a while. Don't get me wrong Linda, it's a lovely place, but I had been there since its creation and I needed some excitement. My grandfather recognized that I could relate to your race easier than the others so he gave me the job. I also watch over the others still in stasis."
"How many are there?"
"A couple hundred. If the town ever grows we can wake them up...'if' it ever grows. So many problems I'm afraid."
"Like what?"
"Water, food, and the right people. Creating the river around Peace River was a huge mistake - and yet because so many of your people would leave if we took it away, we need it there. What's the expression; we're stuck between a rock and a hard place? I'm sure my grandfather will work it out in time. He's always been able to in the past." Phobos paused for moment then asked, "Tell me Linda, what is it your people want?"
"The same as what you want, Dan. The freedom to live and make choices...and to travel where ever we want without being harassed."
"Really?" he stated in all seriousness. "Because if you ask me, people have that now and they still aren't happy. Look at all the depressed, lonely people out there. Look at all those healthy people who kill themselves every day. They could do things to improve their life and the lives of many others yet they don't. Instead it seems that the more a person gets, the more miserable they become...and in the process they bring other people down with them."
"You're talking about a few people who have problems."
"Am I?" he questioned. "I'm talking about your people as a whole, Linda. I've traveled around your world, to places you haven't even heard of. Do you know what I've seen? Leaders who live high off the hog and don't give a damn about the people they're supposed to be serving. Masses of people who could improve their life, but would rather complain about their problems then fix them. In fact it seems the more opportunities people have, the more they complain. Look at all the people in your country who live in nice homes, eat great food, and have at their fingertips 100's of different entertainment options. You live like kings compared to the rest of the world, and yet you complain the loudest about how hard life is. It's clear material things don't make you happy, so what does?"
"I don't know, Dan. It's different for every person. If I knew what would make everyone happy I could bottle it and be a billionaire. Sure we complain, but we also enjoy life to the fullest. Everyone gets down, and sometimes when we do we complain too much. But that doesn't mean as a whole we're unhappy all the time, or even most of the time. Don't you ever get down?"
"I suppose, but we act differently."
"How so?"
"We take our frustrations out on others."
"You mean humans."
"I suppose that's true," he confessed. "Our people can be very cruel at times."
I had heard tales about the gods; how they had used humans as playthings for their amusement like bullies on a playground. I hadn't seen much of that type of behavior around Peace River, but I had wondered if it still existed.
Phobos looked out the window and remarked, "We're almost to Baltimore. I guess I better get up front and land this plane."
"What?" I looked out the window, and indeed I could see Baltimore just ahead. "How in the heck did we get here so quickly? We've only been talking for ten minutes."
"Good tailwind," he grinned just before entering in the cockpit.
"Yeah, right," I scoff. "And if pigs had wings they could fly."
"You're right, they could," he replied with a grin. "But my grandfather didn't think that was natural, so he put a stop to it." Phobos closed the cockpit door, leaving me to wonder if he had been serious.
***
Phobos had arranged everything the night before. He taxied the plane over to a hanger where some steps were wheeled up to the door. From there it was only a short walk to a waiting 2002 Buick Lesabre. A minute later we were outside the airport gate.
"Pays to be a diplomat," Phobos smiled.
"Sure does," I agreed.
"So, where do we go first?"
Sudden it hit me - I had no idea. I had been so caught up in the moment of investigating my last case that I hadn't thought about how it was going to be conducted. I felt very foolish. "Let's go to the police station and talk to the detective who did the investigation."
"Sure thing, boss," Phobos answered with a smile. As he drove I took out a small notebook and made up a list of questions I wanted to ask. Luckily I finished before we got to the police station.
"Mind if I come in?" Phobos asked. "I've never seen a real investigation before, except on TV."
"Sure Dan," I chuckled. "Only it's not as exciting as they make it out to be. Mostly it's asking questions you already know the answer too."
"They why ask them?"
"Sometimes the way they're answered will surprise you." We walked inside and asked to speak to the detective in charge of the investigation for Mrs. Butz. As we waited I looked around the police lobby silently. Except for a few posters on the walls, there wasn't much to do but wait. The side door buzzed, and a man with a mustache wearing a wrinkled tan suit, walked out.
"Miss Anderson?" he asked.
"Yes, that's me." I took his hand. "This is Dan Phobos."
"I'm Detective Kesselring. Why don't we go to my office to talk?"
He led the way down the narrow hallway of a police station build long ago. His office wasn't much more inviting. There were books stacked on the floor and papers scattered over his desk. The detective picked up a thick file and placed it in front of me. "I had a copy made of all of my notes, just as you requested."
"I requested?" I stated in confusion. Phobos cleared his throat.
"I figured we would be coming here, so I asked for copies to be made. I hope you don't mind."
"No...thank you," I replied, suddenly feeling foolish at how rusty I had become? Maybe it was a good thing this would be my last case.
"So, what questions do you have?" Detective Kesselring asked.
"Actually, I was wondering if we could visit the accident site and I could ask my questions there."
"Sure, my cars out back," the detective answered.
He stood, and we followed him to his car. Along the way he explained how his investigation was going. It had more or less reached a dead-end. The license plate had been registered to a fictitious person and address. The witnesses had allowed the police to draw a picture of the man, but no one had been able to identify him. Although it was a crude drawing, I could tell it was someone who looked like Mars. We pulled into a store parking lot and got out.
"This is where the car was sitting," he said pointing to an empty parking place. "Mrs. Butz parked in this row, 17 spaces from the front, and was walking toward the front entrance. The driver pulled around this way," he made a motion with his hands, "and accelerated toward her. We estimate he was doing 35 to 40 mph when he struck her, causing her to fly onto the hood of the car and hit the windshield. After the suspect stopped, Mrs. Butz slid off the hood and to the ground. The suspect then accelerated again and ran over her, crushing her skull."
"I understand he got out of his car to look," I said.
"Yes, he did," the detective frowned. "At first I thought this was a hit and run accident. I figured the driver hit her by accident...panicked...got confused, and ran over her. Then he got out of the car, saw her condition, panicked even more, got back into his car, and drove off. But when we found the car abandoned and registered to a fictitious person, I knew we had a murder on our hands."
The detective had explained things so well that there wasn't much to ask. I did question him about a few things, just so I wouldn't look stupid, but nothing much came from the answers. Finally we got to the tape.
"The cameras over there," he pointed to the rooftop of one of the stores. "It caught the entire event. Unfortunately, it never got a good shot of his face because of the positioning, so we had to rely on the witnesses who were there. As you can imagine, most were in shock so that didn't work out very well. Since this was most likely a professional hit, we sent the drawing to the FBI. They came back with nothing. The case has been at a standstill ever since."
"I'll like to see the tape."
"It's back in my office," the detective replied. I took one more look around before getting in the car. Something cold touched my shoulder. Was it Mrs. Butz ghost trying to communicate with me? I shrugged the feeling off and got in the car.
***
The tape was violent and bloody. Watching the event unfold, it made me wonder how someone could do this to another person and not be bothered by it. I forced myself to watch the accident several times. The man in the car got out, but never looked directly at the camera. If the camera had been a few feet to the right we may have gotten a good shot of his face. Phobos stared at the screen silently, and it was hard to gage what he was thinking. Finally I let the tape roll.
"What are you doing, Linda? Why aren't you watching the crash again."
"Because I've learned as much as I can from it, Dan. Now I'm watching to see if anything else happens."
The small group of people around Mrs. Butz grew. There must have been a doctor close by, because a man was kneeling beside her body trying to render assistance. A few of the women stood there with their hands over their mouths in horror. Fortunately the quality of the tape wasn't good enough to show all the gruesome details.
"It's sad," Phobos observed. "People do this for money?"
"And other reasons," I answered. "Sometimes for love, sometimes for revenge. Other times they...Whoa, wait a minute." I leaned closer as a new person entered the picture. He looked familiar.
"What is it, Linda?" Phobos asked while watching the screen.
"I know him," I gritted my teeth. "Damn it, I know him. He's from Andersonville. Turn around and look at the camera guy." Unfortunately, the man didn't follow my suggested. He looked at the body, then turned in the opposite direction and disappeared off the screen.
"SHIT, I know him!"
"You can tell by looking at the back of his head?" Phobos questioned in astonishment.
"Yes I can Dan. I've seen him before, I know it." I rewound the tape and played the part where he walked in again. Unfortunately, the camera didn't pick up enough of his face for me to recognize him.
"Now what?" he asked. I didn't answer. I kept playing back the tape praying for a break. Then I saw it.
"There!" I froze the picture and I pointed to a young woman on the screen. "We need to find out who she is."
"But why?" Phobos questioned, now more confused than ever.
"Look at what's she doing, Dan."
Phobos did and smiled. "She's looking right at him."
"Which means she knows what this person looks like. Go get detective Kesselring."
"Will do, boss," Phobos exclaimed, bursting with excitement. A moment later he was back with the detective in tow.
"Can you tell me who this is, detective."
He looked, then frowned. "That's Dorothy Augustin. She was a witness to the accident, but doesn't remember much."
"Do you know how I can contact her, detective?"
"She moved recently, I know that. I asked her to keep in touch with me and she called me a few months ago. Let's see, where is her new address and phone number?" Detective Kesselring shuffled through his papers until he found the information. He pulled it out and handed it to me. "I only have a home number and address."
"No work number?"
He shook his head. "It wasn't necessary. Besides, she changes jobs frequently. Why do you find her so important?"
"No reason," I lied. "She was close by when this happened. I'm hoping she can provide me with some more information."
"You're wasting your time, Miss Anderson. I've had her here several times already. She's too traumatized to be of much help."
"Sometimes women open up more to other women, detective. Perhaps she'll open up to me."
The detective rubbed his chin doubtfully. "I guess it's your time, Miss Anderson."
***
"What time is it?" I asked nervously. We had been sitting in the car outside Dorothy Augustin's door for almost two hours now waiting for her to show up.
"The same time it was the last time you asked Linda, only five minutes later," Phobos answered in an exasperated tone. "At least I know what to buy you for your birthday - a watch."
"Where could she be?" I asked absent-mindedly. "It's after seven already. Most people get home by 5:30 or six."
"Maybe she had a date, or stopped to have a few drinks with some friends," Phobos replied. "Calm down, Linda. We'll find her."
"I'm sorry Dan. I don't mean to be so nervous. I just feel like something big is brewing at home, and my time is limited. Perhaps if we talked about something else it will take my mind off this."
"Sure, what would you like to talk about, Linda?"
"How about you, Dan. Were you in the war?"
"Wow," he grinned. "Now that's a loaded question. I really shouldn't be talking about this with you, Linda. What the heck, I guess it won't hurt. I wasn't around during the first war, but I was for the second."
"There were two wars?"
"Yeah, but you probably only heard about the first one called the Titanomachia. That war lasted over ten years and won us our freedom. The second war happened almost 200 years later. That's where the mermaids and Cyclopes came from."
"What caused the second war?"
"A small group of Titans, left over from the last war, built up a large army in secret and moved against us. It almost worked too, but we were able to stop them and regroup. The major blow came shortly after the war started, when we ambushed Crius and his army as they were crossing what is now known as the Black Sea. 20,000 men perished in that battle. Well, it wasn't really a battle. As I said, it was an ambush. We had help from Demoe, (read AV 11), who betrayed Crius for the promise of his own power. Without their military leader, it was only a matter of time before the Titans fell."
"I thought Dennis was their leader?"
Phobos chuckled softly. "Dennis, or rather Rhea, is no military leader. Politically she shines, but on the battlefield she's an amateur. In fact she didn't join Crius until a few weeks before they moved, shortly after her daughter was murdered. My grandfather crushed her on the battlefield by leading her army into a trap. Her men fault bravely, but he held the high ground. They were soundly defeated."
"Why haven't I heard of this war before?"
Phobos tugged at his small beard. "That's a good question, Linda. Unlike the Titanomachia, there weren't really that many battles. Most of them were what you would call small skirmishes, sometimes less than a hundred men on each side. Secret weapons were the theme, like the creation of the Cyclopes and the mermaids, among others. There were only three major battles, the first attack followed by the two I just mentioned. In less then a year it was over. There were no glorious victories in this war...and without glory there wasn't any reason to remember it fondly. Sort of like the difference between World War II and the Korean War. The remaining Titans in that war were defeated and banished below."
"But not Rhea," I pointed out. "If she was the leader of this second war, why wasn't she imprisoned like the rest? Why does Jupiter allow her to walk the earth, even if her movements are monitored?"
"Aww, but now you're getting into an entirely different area, one which I shouldn't talk about," Phobos smiled. "My grandfather's reasons are his own, Linda. Let's just say he owed Rhea, and repaid her."
"Owed her for what?"
"Sorry, family secrets," he grinned.
"I wonder how many skeletons I would find in your family's closet," I commented dryly.
"A great many I would imagine."
"If your grandfather was repaying Rhea back, it doesn't explain why all these years he forced her to live as a man. Did she do something similar to him?" The thought of Jupiter being forced to live his life as a woman somehow appealed to me.
"Oh no," Phobos shook his head. "Rhea was punished for her role in that war. If anything, my grandfather was lenient on her."
"Lenient!" I shouted. "How can you say such a thing?"
"Because if he had placed her down below with the other Titans, it's unlikely she would be alive today. Some of her people would like to kill her for what she did."
"Which was?"
Phobos grinned. "Again, that's not my place to say. If anyone should tell you it should be Rhea."
"And she doesn't talk much about her past," I grumbled. "In fact, she, or rather Dennis Butz, doesn't talk about much of anything when it comes to their history."
"An unfortunate situation," Phobos grinned knowingly.
"What about his daughter, Rommona? Why did Jupiter kill her?"
"He didn't."
"What? But Dennis thinks he did."
"We know."
"And?"
"And what Linda?" he asked while eyeing a car that passed by.
"And what did Dennis say when he was told Jupiter didn't kill her?"
"To my knowledge, no one has ever discussed this with him?" My eyes came close to bulging out. I couldn't believe what I had just heard.
"You're joking, Dan. After all these centuries no one has tried to set him straight?"
Phobos shook his head in puzzlement. "No, why would we?"
"Because your grandfather is being accused of a crime he didn't do," I stated in an exasperated tone.
"So what," he replied, completely mystified at the point I was trying to make. "My grandfather knows he didn't do it. We know he didn't do it. Why should he have to deny something that we know isn't true?"
"Because maybe if you had there wouldn't have been a second war!" I stated. "Why else would Rhea join forces with Crius? It was for revenge."
"We weren't concerned about her joining him."
"That's not the point," I countered.
"Actually it is, Linda. You want to put human values on us, but we have our own values we live by. If war happens, we fight. We don't try to prevent it from happening or run away from it. Rhea was one more log on the fire we had to put out - but it was a fire we 'could' handle. Crius severely underestimated us back then...and if he tries to move on us now, he'll see that he made the same mistake."
"My gosh, what aren't you telling me, Dan?"
"A lot of stuff," he replied with a frown. "We haven't been just sitting around all these years Linda - nor is money the only thing that motivates your inventors. A nice house in a quiet, peaceful community along with a healthy body that doesn't age past 30 is a pretty good incentive to some people - not to mention unlimited funds at their disposal. You would be amazed at some of the gadgets your people have invented for us over the years. "
"I thought you were all powerful," I reply coldly.
He laughed. "We are Linda, but how do you think we got this way? There is power out there in the universe, if you can tap into it. Unfortunately, your people are starting to learn how."
"And that bothers you because we might challenge your authority?"
"No," Phobos shook his head sadly. "It bothers me because you'll kill yourselves in the end. Only some of your people have the wisdom to handle such power, but as a whole your race does not. I fear if such knowledge is discovered, your people are doomed."
"Sorry Phobos, but I have a hard time believing that would happen."
"Your people take drugs, smoke, and drink in excess with the full knowledge it is harmful to their bodies - with full knowledge, Linda," he said pointedly. "Do you really think such powers are safe in their hands when they discover all the things they can do - both good and bad?"
"How did your race survive then?"
"Because we had different standards, Linda. Not better, just different. Our race was better adapted to handle this power." He looked up at a car pulling in. "I think Dorothy is here."
I turned and watched as she got out of her car. Her hair was shorter than in the picture Detective Kesselring had taken of her years ago, but it was still a dirty blonde. She was wearing nice pants and an expensive jacket, as if she had been out somewhere.
"Just when things were getting interesting," I commented. Phobos smiled and shrugged his shoulders as if he were saying 'what can you do'. "Lets go talk to her."
Phobos followed my lead and walked beside me as we approached. "Dorothy Augustin?" I asked. She turned and eyed me with suspicion.
"Yes."
"Hi, I'm Linda Anderson and this is my assistant, Dan Phobos. We're private investigators. I was wondering if we could ask you some questions?"
"About what?" she questioned warily.
"I've been hired to investigate the murder of Mrs. Butz, the lady who was run down in the parking lot a few years ago. I'm going back and talking to all the witnesses who were there."
"I see." She hesitated uncomfortably for a moment as if searching for what to say next. "Look, Miss Anderson..."
"Call me Linda," I smiled, hoping it would ease her discomfort.
"Look Linda, I would like to help but...it's like this. I spent months trying to block the image of what happened to that poor woman out of my mind. I used to wake up in a cold sweat because I kept dreaming of the accident. I even had to see a therapist for a few months to get through this. I don't...I don't want to go back there again. Please, leave me alone. I can't help you."
"Miss Augustin, I understand your reservations, but the questions I need to ask have nothing to do with the actual accident. It's what happened afterwards that I'm interested in."
"Like I said, I can't help you," she brushed me off. "I'm sure one of the other witnesses can."
"Dorothy, I've seen the tape. You saw a man who may be behind all this. You looked directly at him."
"Are you telling me that I'm in danger?" she asked in alarm.
"I don't know. But if you help me, I'll make sure that you won't be."
"And if I don't tell you anything then there's a good chance he'll leave me alone."
"Maybe, but..."
"No," she stated firmly. "No, don't you see, I can't go through this again. I'm sorry she was murdered, but I can't help you."
"I only need his face, Dorothy. Please, just watch..."
"NO!" she said more forcefully. "No more - it's over." She grabbed her purse and walked away in a rush. I was at a loss as to what to do. Thankfully, Phobos was not.
"Miss Augustin," Phobos said in a forceful manner. "If that had been your mother who was run over and it was Mrs. Butz who had seen everything, would it sit well with you if she walked away from this - despite her fears? Or would you want to see that justice was done?"
Dorothy stopped dead in her tracks. With her back still turned to us she said, "That lady wasn't my mother, detective."
"She was someone's mother, someone's friend, someone's lover, someone's child," he stated. "Maybe you didn't know her personally, but you know people like her. For that brief moment she touched your life, and you cared about whether she lived or died. Don't let that concern for her end just because she did, Miss Augustin. There has to be a better reason for not caring anymore. Help us help her, Miss Augustin."
She stood there for a moment trying to decide what to do. When she turned I saw conflict in her eyes. "What do you want to know?"
"Perhaps it would be better if we went inside out of the cold," Phobos suggested, now taking charge.
"This way," she replied. Dorothy unlocked the door to her apartment and let us in. There were boxes stacked all around as if she were in the process of moving again. "Can I get either of you something to drink?" she offered.
Phobos looked at me and replied, "No, we're fine." We took a seat, and she sat down across from us.
"Okay, what do you want to know?"
"Linda," Dan said, giving the control back to me. I opened up my laptop and turned it so she could see the screen.
"This picture was taken shortly after the accident." I pointed to the person standing near her. "This is the man I'm interested in. You got a good look at him just before he left. Do you remember him?"
Dorothy searched her memory, then slowly shook her head. "I'm sorry, I don't recall anything. It was years ago, and I was upset at the time."
"It's okay," I reassured her. I looked over at Phobos, and he nodded to go ahead. "Dorothy, there's a method I can use to help you remember. The process isn't painful and there are no lasting effects."
"What do you want to do to me?" she asked in an uncertain tone.
"Nothing that involves needles or anything like that," I explained. "All you have to do is hold onto my hand. From there I'll take you back to that time, and we'll see his face together. That's all I need from you."
"Who are you?" she demanded to know.
I looked at Phobos and swallowed hard, then turned and faced her again. "I'm part of a secret government project. I have the abilities to step into other people's lives and see what they see. This woman you saw murdered was...well, that's classified...but she was very important. Knowing who had her murdered could be the key to stopping a war."
"A war?" She stared at us as if we were nuts.
"I know this sounds crazy, Dorothy. Look, all you have to do is take my hand and I can prove that everything I just said is true. Please, trust me by giving me that chance."
By now the young woman didn't know what to think. She looked at Phobos, who gave her a small, reassuring nod. Slowly she held out her hand and I took it. We connected, and the room began to fade around us."
"What's...what's happening?" she asked in a scared voice.
"It's okay, Dorothy," I replied in a calming tone. "It takes a few moments to move within your mind. Here it comes now."
The parking lot came into view, and I was staring down at the mangle body of Mrs. Butz. It was even more horrible than the pictures I had seen.
"Oh no," I heard Dorothy cry. "Oh please, not again."
"It's okay, Dorothy, I'm right here," I reassured her. "I know this is painful, but hang in there a few seconds longer. This will all be over soon, and then I'll take you home."
Something caught the corner of my eye, and I saw a man push his way through the small crowd. He looked at the body, then at me. There was an expression of joy on face for a job well done. I recognized him immediately. He turned and left without saying a word. Quickly I brought us out of the trance so we wouldn't have to view the body again. Dorothy covered her eyes and started crying. I nodded to Phobos that I had gotten what I came for, then placed my hands firmly around the crying woman.
"I'm sorry, Dorothy. I know reliving this again was upsetting, but the information you had was important."
"Do you know who did this?" she sniffed.
"I have a good idea."
"Can you stop this war?"
I shook my head. "I don't really know, Dorothy. I haven't got the full picture yet. There are pieces still missing that I need to find." Then I smiled at her gently. "You've been a big help to me. Thank you."
"You're welcome." She sniffed and then looked at me nervously. "What do you plan to do with me now?"
"Nothing, Dorothy," I reassured her. "In time you may find out what role you played in all this. Until then, I'm asking you to keep this a secret."
She gave me a sick chuckle. "Who would believe me?"
Phobos cleared his throat. "We better get going, Linda. There are other places we need to visit."
I nodded in agreement, and turned to the other woman. "Thank you again, Dorothy."
She smiled as if to let me know she was okay, and we let ourselves out. Phobos waited until we were outside before saying anything.
"Who was it, Linda?"
"A Titan called Lucas. Do you know anything about him, Dan?"
"A bit," he scowled. "He works for Crius, and was one of the Titans who attacked Ms. Marshall and Officer Merrick."
"You mean Venus and Mercury," I corrected, growing tired of the name games when there was no one around.
"That's another way of putting it," Phobos smiled. "Diana, Apollo, and Mercury set a trap for him, but ended up catching his partner, Leo instead."
"I guess it wasn't your lucky day," I replied. "Where's Leo now?"
"Underground," he answered nonchalantly. I knew what he meant. Leo was being held in the caverns below Peace River, known to the Olympians as the Tartarus.
"Did your people question him, Dan?"
"Yes, but he wouldn't talk."
"Why didn't you make him?"
"Torture!" Phobos stated in mock surprise. "What do you think we are Linda? Barbarians?"
"Do you really want me to answer that?"
The Roman God laughed. "Oh, you're a funny one, Linda. It's a good thing I have a sense of humor." Then he stopped laughing, and got serious. "The truth is Linda, we figured Leo didn't know much anyway. He was a small fish following orders from a bigger fish. If it weren't for his buddy Lucas, he wouldn't have gotten his hands dirty in the first place. So, where does that leave us?"
"I'm not sure," I said slowly. "Your father, or someone who looked just like your father, murdered Mrs. Butz with the help of Lucas."
"You still think my father is involved in this?" Phobos questioned with a just twinge of anger to his tone.
"I haven't ruled him out," I admitted carefully. "Maybe he was working with Lucas."
"Clearly you don't know my father," Phobos scoffed. "He would never work with those Titan scum."
"You may be right, but I have to find out for myself. Besides, that's not what's bothering me. Why did they kill Mrs. Butz in the first place? She didn't have anything to do with this."
"Do you think Dennis would agree to war if she were still alive?" Phobos stated boldly. A cold chill went down my spine. Could there be any other reason? Phobos saw my reaction and smiled triumphantly. "Peace River then?"
I nodded slowly. "Peace River."
"Excellent," he grinned while pulling out his phone.
***
I was standing in a huge room surrounded by polished, oak benches that rose up to create a circle pit. The scene was something straight out of the Roman Empire era. Each god had his or her place; the less important sat higher up although I suspected each had an equal say in things. So this where the Olympian's came to debate and hash out their problems. I could just imagine old Jupiter walking around the pit expressing his opinions while the others looked on. It had to be an impressive sight.
Slowly the room began to fill as each god came in and took his or her seat. I found myself a little intimated as they stared down at me with pressing concern. Fortunately, they sat together on one side of the forum. Judge Herns was also there, sitting prominently in the front row. She gave me a reassuring smile to calm me down. It helped knowing I had at least one friend in the room. Jupiter sat next to her looking over some notes. When the last Olympian arrived, he stood and held up his hands to silence everyone.
"I've been approached by Ambassador Phobos who is requesting an audience for Linda Anderson. It seems our Titan friends are up to something, and Miss Anderson has been investigating the matter. I am granting his request." Jupiter then stopped and glared sternly in my direction.
"Miss Anderson," his voice boomed out in a harsh tone. "You've being given an honor that few of your people have ever had - to address us in a formal setting. With that honor comes responsibility. You will therefore be respectful to us at all times. Although this is a place of debate, you will not be getting into a shouting match with us. You will state your business clearly, respectfully, and without any of your usual sarcasm. If you break any of these rules I will silence you. You have the floor."
Judge Jasper took a seat in smug silence. I may have had their attention, but he had made it clear who was in charge. I cleared my throat and looked at the Olympians who sat there in silent interest. Standing in the pit, I could feel the power that the forum held. At that moment, the eyes of Peace River were on me.
"A few years ago Denise Butz's spouse was murdered in a hit and run accident. Such murders happen all the time in my world, usually for love or money, but this one was different. Revenge seemed to be the reason for her death, or so we were led to believe. A video tape filmed the event, and it showed someone who looked like Mr. Marshall stepping out of the car that struck Mrs. Butz. That car was later found abandoned."
"Am I being accused of a crime?" Mars asked defensively.
I shook my head. "No - not by me anyway. However, this tape has caused others to believe you're responsible." I choose my next words carefully. "It would be helpful to my investigation if you could tell me where you were that day, Mr. Marshall."
"So you are accusing me," he replied heatedly.
"I'm just trying to piece this all together," I answered calmly.
"I don't need to explain anything to you," Mars stated in a blustery fashion. "My business is just that, my business. What I do is of no concern to you!" I noticed he hadn't denied killing Mrs. Butz. Was this intentional?
"I didn't mean to offend you, Mr. Marshall," I replied, trying to smooth things over.
"I'm offended by the implication," Mars shot back in an even more boastful tone. He rose swiftly, and I knew I was about to get an earful. Thankfully Juno also stood to intercept his attack.
"I think what Linda is asking in as diplomatic of a manner as she can is, did you have anything to do with the murder of Denise Butz's wife?"
"Why didn't she ask then?" Mars stated; his angry eyes now focused directed on me.
"I suspect Linda was afraid you'd be upset if she did," Juno pointed out humorously. That brought a round of chuckles from the others Olympians, including Jupiter. Mars looked angrily around at them in embarrassment, but held his temper in check.
"I had nothing to do with her death," he stated without emotion. "Does this satisfy your curiosity, Miss Anderson?"
"Thank you," I answered with a nod, then turned my attention to Jupiter. With him I was going to have to be really careful. "Judge Jasper, some Titan's believe it was you who murdered Dennis' daughter, Rommona."
"Yes," he confirmed as if this were old news.
"I was wondering if you knew who is responsible?"
"Her actual death, no. However, I was in her company prior to when that happened." This earned him a look of contempt from Juno, who was still married to him at the time. Jupiter ignored her poisonous glare and continued. "She told me Atlas had visited her recently, and tried to get her to join him in a war against us. He figured if she was on board, Rhea - Dennis Butz - would follow. Rommona told me she had refused his offer, and that Atlas was angry about it. I always assumed he killed her after I left to frame me, in the hopes Rhea would join them. As it turned out, his plan worked."
"So I've been told, Your Honor. I appreciate you telling me this."
He looked at me curiously. "For what purpose did you wish to know, Miss Anderson? Our people have mostly forgotten that war. Why is it important to you?"
"Because I believe the two murders are related, Your Honor." I heard Mars scoff at the idea. I ignored him and continued. "Almost 10,000 years ago someone murdered Dennis' daughter and blamed you to get his support. I believe someone is trying to do the same thing with his wife's death, only this time they're using your son as the scapegoat."
"Do you know who that someone is?" he asked.
"No, Your Honor," I frowned. "However, if you allow me to speak with Leo and Atlas, I believe I can get you your answer."
Jupiter rubbed his beard for a moment in thought. "It's unlikely either will talk to you, Miss Anderson. If what you say is true, and the Titans are preparing to strike, they will be less likely to answer your questions."
"That may be, Your Honor. However, I have nothing to lose by trying."
Jupiter nodded as if he understood, then turned and spoke directly to a man nearby. "Luther, do you object to her request?"
The man was thin and lanky, with a neatly trimmed beard that was narrow enough to almost be a goatee. His skin was pale as if it didn't see the sun very often, and he had brilliant green eyes. I knew right away it was the god of the underworld, Hades; also known as Pluto.
"No, not as long as she makes no attempt to aid anyone there. I will escort her myself, brother."
Jupiter nodded and turned back to me. "Unless you have something else to say Mrs. Anderson, our business is concluded."
"Thank you for your time, Your Honor," I bowed respectfully. He grunted unimpressed, and rose. Slowly the others followed him out. Phobos approached me with a big smile on his face.
"You did great, Linda. How do you feel?"
"Like I'm about to throw up," I stated nervously. Phobos laughed and patted me on the back. Pluto said something to Jupiter just as he was leaving, then approached us.
"My car is outside," he stated formally. Then he looked at me, and a small, tight smile appeared on his lips. "Miss Anderson, you are about to see sights very few of your kind have ever seen before. I must warn you, there is real danger where we are going. If you don't follow my instructions to the letter well - I'll make sure your next of kin is notified." He chuckled softly on the words.
Phobos laughed. "I'm sorry Linda, my uncle has a way with words. I'll make sure you're safe. Come now, lets go talk to a few Titans."
***
The ten soldiers stood in front of Crius waiting for their instructions. In reality, it should've been Lucas doing this. He was the actual leader of this group; the one who had worked out the plan and trained each of them. It was only out of their respect for the older god that Crius was in charge. At that moment Crius felt something he hadn't felt in a long time - Pride. He was proud to be leading this small band on a dangerous mission to set their brothers and sisters free. By tomorrow his name would be on everyone's lips. He would be a hero, like he should've been 10,000 years ago if fate hadn't stepped in and ruined things. But this time there would be no Demoe's to betray them. This time they would succeed and bring the Olympian slime dogs to their knees. He pushed the thought away and focused. His men - 'his' men were waiting for words of encouragement. Crius cleared his throat and began.
"As long as we can remember, the Olympians have been our most ruthless enemy. They stripped us of our land, our rights...and our history...but one thing they failed to strip from us was our 'pride'! If they had read our history they would know that we would never bow down, never 'give up', and never succumb to their laws! Some of our weaker brothers and sisters did give up, but the true Titan fights on. Tonight we carry that fight to them. Tonight will be known in our history as the night we took back what is RIGHTFULLY OURS!"
Crius stopped to let that sink in; then continued in a more solemn tone. "We've been told to be patient, to try and work with them. But our forefathers knew long ago that you couldn't negotiate with an Olympian. If you do, then you must sleep with one eye open otherwise they'll stab you in the back with a long knife. Such is the way with their people. It was for this reason that the Olympians were hunted down when they first arrived, to prevent what has happened from happening. Our ancestors failed, but we will NOT! WE...WE WILL BRING VICTORY TO OUR PEOPLE! WE will SUCCEED where they failed. WE do this NOT for 'glory', but because we are Titans...and this is what any 'TRUE' Titan would do."
His men puffed up in pride, and inwardly Crius smiled. If any of them had had second thoughts about what they were doing, they were gone now. He eyed each one carefully looking for weakness, and found none. "TO VICTORY!" he shouted.
"VICTORY!" they yelled back as one.
Lucas smiled. "Prepare the jump portal."
***
We passed through the valley of the Cyclopes, and the two who were guarding the entrance that led below. On Pluto's command, one of them grunted and moved the heavy rock that blocked the entryway. Watching the Cyclopes do so, I had serious doubts that a group of men could have moved it as easily.
"This way," Pluto motioned. Inside was nothing more than a long dimly lit tunnel. The entire situation was creepy, and I think Pluto sensed my discomfort and was enjoying it. In the distance I could make out what looked like an elevator door, and a small line across the floor. Just as I stepped over the line, Phobos stopped me.
"Uncle," he said in a serious tone. Pluto chuckled.
"I wasn't going to let her get very far."
I looked at them puzzled. "What the hell are you two talking about, Phobos?" Suddenly I got my answer. Something dark bound out from the side of the cave and rushed at us with great speed. It snarled and snapped its huge white teeth at me. In the dim light I could see the reflection of multiple eyes as it approached.
"SON OF A BITCH!" I screamed, jumping back over the line. That seemed to be the safety point, because the creature stopped just short of it. It continued to growl furiously at me, and as my eyes adjusted to the sight I saw it was a dog...well sort of. Its body was the size of a small car, covered with brownish fur that looked matted and dirty. It had the tail of a serpent with real scales. But its most terrifying feature was it's heads, three heads to be exact...and all of them were eyeing me furiously. I felt my legs turning to rubber. Pluto laughed at my fear and approached the beast.
"Calm down, Cerberus. We don't want you frightening our guest." He patted the dog on the back, and the head closest to him turned and licked his hand while the other two continued to growl.
"I said that's enough!" he commanded harshly, and the dog reluctantly lay down on the ground. He motioned me forward. "It's okay, Cerberus won't hurt you. My pet doesn't like it when other people cross the line before me."
"Nice watchdog," I observed while carefully stepping around it.
Pluto grinned. "No one ever gets past him. At least one of the heads is awake at all times.
"Except for that time when Orpheus was here," Phobos pointed out.
"Yes well, he was a special case, wasn't he?" Pluto grunted in agreement. The Roman God lifted the gate of the rusty freight elevator and motioned us in. I was a little apprehensive about doing so; the elevator didn't look very safe. On the other hand, I wasn't about to stay up top with his pet. I got in, and Pluto lowered the gate and pushed the lever forward. The elevator groaned and creaked, and we started descending at a rapid pace.
"How far down are we going?" I asked nervously.
"Almost 9.6 miles, or 15.45 kilometers if you prefer...give or take a few hundred feet or course," Pluto replied.
"That far?" I was astounded. "Where are the air shafts located on the surface?"
"Air shafts?" The God of the underworld laughed. "There is the only one way into my kingdom, Linda...the way we came in."
"So how do you get the air down there?"
Pluto smiled with amusement. "If you think Peace River is something, wait until you see my world. I have everything I need. My own city made from the finest metals. A massive forest to provide air for my kingdom and of course, plenty of free labor."
We continued down in silence. The farther we dropped, the more the darkness seemed to embrace us. The tiny light in the elevator barely kept things from being pitch black. I also noticed it was getting hotter as we went deeper.
"Yes, we keep it hot down here," Pluto remarked as he saw me start to sweat. "Don't worry, we have air conditioning, although not everyone has access to it." He chuckled evilly at his own words.
Phobos leaned over and whispered into my ears, "Remember Linda, this is his world. Whatever you do, respect him."
"Yes, remember that, Linda," Pluto added as if he had heard everything Phobos had told me. "This is my kingdom, and I'm the lord and master here. Listen carefully Linda...what do you hear?"
I listened, and over the creaking and groaning of the elevator I could hear the soft sounds of screams and moans. As we went deeper, the sound became louder until it drowned out the elevator noise. Finally we stopped at a lighted hallway, and Pluto opened the door. He grabbed my hand and led me to an opening in the hallway.
"Observe my city," he said in a chilling fashion as we walked out onto a rock balcony. What I saw both amazed and horrified me.
It was a city made of gold, silver, and other precious metals that stretched as far as the eye could see. There were streetlights made of diamonds the size of a soccer ball, and they reflected the light from above creating dancing rainbows over everything. The streets were made of gold, with silver lining the sidewalks. The buildings looked new, and were made out of every type of metal known to man. It was a magnificent sight. Above me I spotted the light source; several miniature suns that provided ample light and...a great deal of the heat.
Although the city was a marvel to look at, the people living there didn't seem to notice. In the mist of this beauty they were engaged in all kinds of painful, horrible situations. I saw one woman being raped violently on the street while others stood around laughing as she screamed for them to help.
I witness another person being chased by a gang of thugs. Just when I thought he might get away, someone stepped out of the alley and tripped him. The men quickly surrounded their victim and started kicking him with their steel-toe boots. They laughed when he pleaded for mercy, then one of them pulled out a gun and held it between his eyes. The man looked petrified, and begged to be spared. The man with the gun just smirked and pulled the trigger. I winced. A few of the gang members kicked his body for good measure before walking away laughing. Then to my amassment, the dead man got up and ran away in the other direction. Somehow I knew his fate would be repeated again and again. In this beautiful, wonderful city there was nothing but hate and turmoil. It was a city founded in Hell -- literally!
I wanted to look away, but something else caught my eye. A man came running down the street with a backpack attached to his chest. His eyes were glazed over, as if he were a desperate man searching for something. He looked left and right, then cried out and dunked into a building. The front of the building exploded, and pieces of what was left of the man landed in the street. Those who saw the flesh lying there didn't seem to be bothered by it. They simply looked at the mess and kept on walking. Suddenly the body pieces moved toward what had once been the main torso and fused together. The man sprang to his feet and looked around. He whimpered, and starting running down the street again searching for something. I noticed the building he had blown up was now restored to its original beauty.
"Terrorist," Pluto laughed heartily. "They actually believed they would go to paradise for blowing up people. This one killed 16 people; include nine children under the age of ten. I told him that if could find a place to blow up his bomb without harming anyone, I would set him free from his punishment. Of course my definition of harm is much different than his. If someone gets a wood sliver in their skin or is hit by a pebble from the blast, harm has been done. Still, he wanders the city trying to find such a place. Unfortunately for him, the city is so crowded that no such building exists. In thirty minutes he'll fail again, just like his new brothers. Look up, Linda."
I heard a roar above me, and spotted four airline jets flying in tight formation. The planes jerked and even flipped upside down, but nothing they did could keep them from their target ahead; a replica of the World Trade Center towers. I glanced back at Pluto with concern. He chuckled and said, "Don't worry Linda. The towers are empty, as are the planes, except for those who executed the plan on the World Trade Center. I've given them thirty minutes to solve a puzzle. If they succeed, they won't crash into the towers anymore. If they don't well...watch and see."
There was something sinister in his words as I turn to watch what happened next. The four jets soared toward the towers in the distance. They struck the buildings near the top, two planes for each one, and exploded in a massive fireball. Then I saw people jumping out of the windows and falling to their deaths. It was a horrible sight that turned my stomach. The building continued to burned for almost ten minutes, then the flames disappeared and the towers were normal again. Pluto chuckled and shook his head.
"A fitting fate for a terrorist, don't you agree, Linda?" Pluto said with an evil smile. "They get to spend eternity doing what they do best - only this time there is no quick death for them. They get to feel the glass and steel shooting threw their bodies, the heat and fire scorching their skin, the smoke filling their lungs; and as an added bonus, all the suffering they caused their victims. Sometimes they sit on the plane, but other times I locked them in a room where the plane will hit. They can see it coming, but can do nothing to stop it. Yes, a most fitting end for them, and others like them."
"You mentioned a puzzle they needed to solve. What is it?"
Fire flashed in Pluto's eyes; a devilish twinkle of delight. "It's very simple. All they have to do is give me a complete list of the full names of the people who died in their attack."
"But they wouldn't know who their victims were," I pointed out.
"Then they better become good guessers." Pluto paused for a moment and spread out his arms in pride. "Look at my world, Linda. Gangbangers, drug dealers, rapist, murderers...the scum of the world...and you thought my brother was tough. These people will live in a world that they created. If they happened to be a man who liked raping and torturing women, I turn them into a woman who gets beaten and raped all the time. Drug dealers...they get to experience things from their customer's point of view. And those who murder for money get what they wanted. They get to live in the richest city in the world; only it's they who are murdered over and over again. The worst thing for them is, money has no meaning here. You can't buy compassion in my world." The God of the underworld seemed quite pleased with himself.
I turned away in horror and mixed emotions, causing Pluto to frown. "I'm sorry, I've forgotten you're not used to such sights. Come, and observe another side of my world, Linda."
He led me to another balcony on the other side; only this one was perched over a lush, green forest. Below I could see all kinds of exotic birds, and fields filled with deer and elk. I was immediately intoxicated by the view.
"What do you think, Linda?"
"It's so...so beautiful."
He grinned and nodded. "Most of your people associate me with death and ugliness, but the truth is I appreciate beautiful things as well."
I spotted a small hunting party of men and woman heading toward the field where the Elk were feeding. "Who are they?" I asked. "Why are they here?"
"They are those who never heard the words, and knew no better," he answered cryptically. "They lived good lives, and didn't deserve to live in my city. I created this world for them. Sometimes I even join them in their hunt. But enough about them Linda, you came here for other reasons. Come, I will take you to a place where you can conduct your business."
I took one more look at the tribe and wondered. What words was Pluto talking about? The Bible...the Koran...or some other religious book? This certainly wasn't the hell they talked about, and I didn't think the Roman God of the underworld was the devil either. So how did all these people come to live in his kingdom? Somehow I knew Pluto wasn't going to tell me even if I asked. I let the matter drop, and followed him down the long, dimly lit hallway. Maybe it was better that I didn't know the truth.
***
"It's time," Lucas told his men. "Remember, we'll be jumping into the midst of them so don't make any unnecessary noise. To our success!" Lucas patted each man on the back as they walked into the portal. Finally only Crius and him remained.
"You're next, Crius." The old god looked a little uncertain. "Don't worry, Crius. If they were waiting for us we would've known it by now. Go on, I'll be right behind you."
Crius nodded and put up a brave front. The truth was he was terrified about going in. The portals had been developed while he was still locked away, and he was unfamiliar with their use. This made him uncomfortable. Perhaps he should've listened to Lucas and tried it out first, instead of waiting. The Titan God built up a wall of anger to gain courage, then stepped into the back hole. Suddenly he found himself encircled in darkness and surrounded by stars. There was firmness under his feet, but he couldn't see a pathway. Their home star appeared just above his head, and Crius wanted to reach out and touch it...but Lucas had warned him not to. To do so would burn off his finger.
In the distance Crius spotted a hole in the darkness of space and walked toward it. As he did, the hole grew bigger. When he got to it, Crius stepped through the hole and stumbled on something. One of his men caught him before he fell.
"Let go of me," he growled, feeling foolish that he had tripped over something and made himself look feeble in front of his men. The man did as he was ordered, and Crius straightened himself up. He looked back at the portal hole and watched Lucas appeared from it. Lucas touched a button on the small box he was holding and the portal disappeared.
"Status," he whispered to one of them.
"All clear," the man answered back. "The lake is 100 yards that way."
"Follow me," Lucas told them quietly. He led them through the dense brush until they came to the lake that was one of the water supplies for the town. "Formula 1," he commanded. Each man took out a half-gallon jug from their backpack and poured it into the lake. Crius watched with interest.
"Move carefully back to the trees," Lucas instructed them. The men did as he ordered while trying to minimize their noise. When they were safely hidden Lucas looked at his watch.
"What now?" Crius asked impatiently. "Why did you move back? What about the second jug?"
"The virus takes time to grow," Lucas explained, a little irritated by the question. When he had wanted to tell Crius how the formula worked, his master wasn't interested. Now when they needed to keep their ears open and mouths shut, Crius demanded an explanation.
"I don't understand," he protested rather loudly.
"Crius, keep your voice down," Lucas told him firmly. "Remember where we are." He sighed, and whispered, "The virus will take a couple of hours to spread. After that happens, we'll add the poison to the water and the virus will absorb it. In the morning when the humans come in contact with the water, it'll infect them. Depending on how healthy they are, most will be dead within two hours."
"Excellent," Crius said with a small hiss. "What about the night watchman?"
"I see no reason to take him out," Lucas observed. "After all, he's helping us by keeping the water circulating. We'll take care of him during the shift change. Its four now. Around 6:30 the first of the humans will be waking up for work. By the time they start dying the rest will be infected. For now we wait. At 5:30 we'll jam their communications. This will make the Olympians think they're about to be attacked, and they will rush to the perimeter leaving the interior and their people unprotected. After the poison is dropped, we'll start the pumps and head for the valley of the Cyclopes. I just hope Rhea is true to her word."
"Don't worry about Rhea...she will come through for us," Crius noted with satisfaction. The old god sat back against a tree and rested, a small, evil smile planted on his lips. Everything was going as planned. Soon the war would begin.
***
"How do you feel about what you saw?" Phobos asked curiously once we were alone. Pluto had dumped us in a windowless room, thankfully air conditioned, and ordered his men to bring us Leo and Atlas. After showing me how the security system worked, Pluto said he had other business to attend too and bid me goodbye. I was thankful he was gone.
I shook my head slowly at the question. "These people got what they deserved...yet I feel no joy in the punishment they received."
"Of course you don't," Phobos stated honestly. "That's what makes you different from them. They relished in the pain they handed out to others. They embraced it like a drug. If the tables were turned, and it was you and not them being punished, they would find it most amusing."
"That doesn't make me feel any better, Dan."
"It's not supposed to, Linda. Sometimes the truth can be just as painful as the lies."
"Pluto is cruel," I stated bluntly. "He enjoys his work to much"
The Roman God nodded in agreement. "Perhaps you're right, Linda...but if he didn't enjoy it he couldn't carry out what was needed to be done. Look at his world like you were ordering a hamburger, Linda. You want the meat to be available, but you don't want to know how the cow is butchered. Likewise you want evil people like Osama bin Laden and Adolf Hitler to be punished for their crimes, but you don't want to see or know how it's being done. Someone has to be the SOB who carries out the punishment, and that someone is my uncle. Would you rather have them not punished for what they did?"
"No, I suppose not," I expressed truthfully. "You're right Dan, I want them to be punished, but I don't want to know the details."
Phobos just smiled. "As I said Linda, you're not like them. You have compassion and empathy for others. They never did."
Another thought crossed my mind. "If Jupiter hadn't stepped in...I would've ended up here, wouldn't I?"
"Most likely," Phobos explained. "You were a murderer...at least the instigator to them. When my grandfather pointed out your crimes, you saw the errors of your ways. You pleaded for forgiveness with your god, and made a commitment to change your ways."
"Damn," I said softly. "Every time I try to dislike the man, I find another reason not to."
Phobos chuckled. "Good Linda, you're learning. Most people are not just good or bad - they're in between. They can be kind one moment and harsh the next. So can the Titans and dare I say this too loudly, our people as well. However, very few are really all bad."
"But some are?"
"Yes Linda, some are," he said with a straight face.
"Like who, Dan?"
He sighed. "I think it's better if you find that out for yourself. After all, it's only my opinion."
"I value your opinion."
Phobos smiled. "Thank you, Linda. I value your opinion too. But this is something you need to figure out on your own. By the way, do you want me to leave when they bring in Leo and Atlas?
"Not really, but it might be better if you did. They might not be as open if you're here."
"Then I'll wait outside the door. Just remember, if you need help push the button underneath the table twice. We'll be in before you can remove your finger."
"Thanks," I smiled. A knock at the door interrupted our conversation. It opened, and Leo was pushed in by one of Pluto's men. He was a shell of the person I had once known. His eyes were blood shot and tired, as if he wasn't sleeping well. His hair was uncombed, and he walked with his body drooped. Gone was any sort of pride, replaced with regret for what he had done. The guard roughly sat him in a chair bolted to the floor, and just for good measure chained him to it. Satisfied his prisoner was secured, the guard nodded at me then left with Phobos. Leo didn't move. He just sat there staring down at the ground.
"Hello Leo," I said in a friendly tone. He didn't respond. "I'm here to ask you some questions. Will you answer them?"
"I don't know nothing," he muttered.
"I think you do," I responded. "I know you and Lucas are responsible for the murder of Mrs. Butz." Leo looked up when I said that. His lips got tight in bitter anger, as if my words had hurt him deeply. I took note on that and continued.
"I know this is bothering you," I lied. "The guards told me so. I want to help you."
"We both know there is nothing you can do for me," he replied harshly. "What is it you want?"
"I want the truth, Leo. Who killed Mrs. Butz?"
Leo looked down at the ground in shame. "I shouldn't have. I've regretted it ever since?"
"You were the one they made up to look like Mars, weren't you?" He nodded sadly. "Why did you do it?"
"Because Crius ordered me to," Leo blurted out. "He needed Dennis' support."
"Support for what?" I asked. Leo opened his mouth to answer, then stopped. He looked at me with angry eyes and shook his head.
"Tell me," I demanded.
A small smile crept onto Leo's lips, and I knew he would say no more. I sighed, and pressed the button underneath the desk to let the guard know I was done. He came in to take Leo away. The Titan God looked back and gave me an evil smile as he was led away. Phobos stared at me curiously and asked, "So, did he tell you anything useful?"
"He's the one who pretended to be your father. Unfortunately, he stopped short of telling me why, except that it was done to gain Dennis' support. And get this, Dan. It was Crius who ordered him to run her down."
"It doesn't surprise me," Phobos stated.
"Wait a minute, you knew Crius was behind Mrs. Butz murder?
"No, but I suspected it was him."
"What else do you suspect him of?"
"Lots of things...bad things. From what I've been told, Crius is trying to involve your government in a war against us."
"My government?" There was a knock on the door, and two guards came in holding onto a massive man who was about twice my size. I held up my hand. "Give us a minute guys." They nodded, and backed out.
"What are you talking about, Dan? My government wouldn't attack you...would they?"
Phobos frowned. "Linda, do you even know who Dennis Butz is? He's one of the most influential leaders your country has. The man runs Area 51, and a few other air bases, including the one next to your town. He's a very powerful person. He doesn't need the president's okay to launch an attack against us. All he has to do is make a call and it's done!"
"How can that be if he hasn't served in the military?" I questioned.
"Because he has the support of several powerful generals under his belt. If he tells them for the sake of their country that they have to attack us, those generals will give the order with or without the President's knowledge. We know this because of our own...well, our own spies."
"A shadow government," I whispered.
"Worse," Phobos pointed out. "A shadow government can run things from behind the scenes. All Dennis can do is start a war, and let the real government try to handle the end results."
"The President would never allow that to happen," I stated. "He would stop those planes from attacking Peace River."
"How?" Phobos asked dryly. "By attack those planes with other planes? What are the odds of that happening?"
"Oh shit," I respond when I realized he was right.
"Now you know why we're so concerned about this. With Dennis' support, Crius could destroy the world as we know it."
I shook my head at the sudden realization at what was being said. "Is Crius mad?"
"No Linda, just a dark Titan caught up in his past glory. You'll find out what I mean when you talk with Atlas. He was under Crius' command, and may provide you with more clues as to who you're really dealing with."
Phobos opened the door and motioned the guards in. They pulled the massive man inside and sat him in a chair. Unlike Leo, he didn't look broken. However, I did notice compassion in his eyes for me. Was he a gentle giant behind all those muscles? The guards chained him securely to the chair and left. Phobos followed, closing the door as he exited. I stood and faced the massive Titan, who was eyeing me with great interest.
"Hello Atlas," I smiled, hoping it would break the ice. "My name is Linda Anderson. I brought you here in the hopes you would answer some questions. Will you do that?"
"I suppose, depending on the questions," he said a little defensively.
I nodded. "Fair enough. I want to talk about the murder of Rommona. Do you know what happened to her?"
"I do," he answered rather sternly.
When he didn't continue I asked, "Will you tell me who killed her?"
"Why?"
"I'm trying to find up what happened to her for Dennis...I mean Rhea."
"I know who Dennis Butz is...and I have no desire to help him."
"What about Crius?"
"Him even less."
I give the Titan a puzzled look. "I thought Crius was your friend?"
Atlas snorted. "Lady, you need to get your facts straight. He may have been my leader, but I questioned a lot of things he did. I blame him for leading us to ruin. I knew he was leading us into a trap, but he was too arrogant to listen to his second in command."
"If I told you that by telling me the truth you may be hurting him, would you help me then?"
"I don't want to hurt anyone anymore," he stated coldly. "I'm old and tired. I want to settle down, feel the cold air in my lungs again, and live a simple life. I have no desire for revenge in my heart."
I took a seat and thought about what to do next. Pleading with him seemed like the next, best option. "Atlas, this may not be important to you, but it is to me. I need to know what you know. Please, I need your help."
"How about a trade?" he suggested. Now it was my turn to be on the defensive.
"What is it you want?"
"I want you to deliver a message for me."
"Atlas, I'm sorry, but there's no way Jupiter is going to listen to me when it comes to setting you free."
"It's not for Jupiter, or any other Olympian scum. It's to my brother. He's up there."
"Who is he?"
"His name is Epimetheus. He was considered the stupid one in our family. It turns out he wasn't so stupid after all." There was a tone of heavy regret in the last sentence.
"I think I know who you're talking about. He goes by the name of Eric Atmos. He raises goats and sheep on a small farm. He's a tall man with red hair, and makes his rounds with a metal walking stick. I believe the top of it is shaped like a wolf's head."
My words sparked interest in Atlas's eyes. "That would be him. How...how is he?"
"I know little about him," I confessed. "I've seen him a couple of times when I've driven by his place. However, he seems happy enough."
The huge man nodded his head slowly, then looked at me intensely. "So what do you say, Linda? Information for one message."
"I would have to okay it with Jupiter."
"This message is private," he snapped abruptly.
"I'm sorry, but I have my own rules to follow."
Atlas frowned, then nodded. "I suppose it will have to do. When you see him, tell him...tell my brother that when I get out of here, I want to join him on his farm...if he will have me. Tell him I want to spend the day helping him raise his sheep, and sitting under the cold, night sky by a fire singing the songs of our forefathers with him."
"Anything else?"
"Yes, one more thing." The giant Titan looked ashamed at what he was about to say. "Tell him I'm sorry for all the mean things I did and said to him. Let him know I was...I was wrong...that I'm the stupid one...not him. Tell him how much I regret not respecting him when we were growing up, and plan to make it up to him."
"I'll make sure he gets the message," I assured him, paying close attention to his words. Atlas had said 'when' he got out, not 'if'. Apparently he knew more than I did about what Crius was doing.
"Thank you," he said with strong emotions. For moment I thought he was going to cry.
"Don't thank me yet," I replied. "We have a deal Atlas, and I want you to keep your end of the bargain. What happened to Rommona?
This time tears did formed in the huge god's eyes. "You have to understand, I loved her," he stated softly. "Rommona was a lovely lady, but unfortunately she had her eyes on power. She desired to be a powerful goddess like her mother. That's why she was seeing Jupiter. She wanted to become one of them."
"So you killed her in anger," I interjected. He glared at me with rage.
"DIDN'T YOU HEAR ME? I said I LOVED HER! I confronted her yes, but I didn't kill her. That was...someone else."
"Who?"
"I'm getting to that," he replied impatiently. "After Jupiter left that night, Crius and I went inside to talk with her. This time Crius approached her. He wanted her to join our cause. He figured if she did, Rhea would follow to protect her daughter. But Rommona refused, and told us to leave. That made Crius angry, and he argued with her. When she threatened to tell Rhea what he was up to, Crius...it was too much for him. He had risked everything for this war and wasn't about to see it slipped away. He started hitting her. She screamed for him to stop, but he didn't."
"And you just stood there?" I asked in angry astonishment. "I thought you loved her?"
"I DID!" he hissed, then caught his temper. "I was also hurt...seeing her give her love to that...that 'Olympian'. My heart went cold, and I was enjoying the punishment Crius was giving her. Maybe I though it would make her realize who she was. Then Crius stopped hitting her and pulled out a knife. At first I thought...I thought he was trying to scare her. But when he plunged the knife into...into her...I...I." Atlas put his massive hand over his face as if trying to block out the memory. "She stood there with her mouth open in silent protest as blood poured from her chest. The blade must have been poisoned, because a few seconds later she fell to the floor dead."
"Why didn't you kill Crius?"
Atlas shook his head sadly. "Again, a cold heart. It wasn't until later that I realized how much I loved her, and hated Crius for what he did. He told me why he did it, and swore me to secrecy with her body at my feet. I did swear, and since then have never told another soul."
"Because of your word?"
"It's all I have," he explained solemnly. "I would rather die than break it."
"But you just did," I pointed out.
A small smile appeared on his lips. "My oath was not to tell another Titan. Crius said nothing about a human. I have waited a long, long time to tell you...human."
"Why did he kill her? Did he go too far that night?"
Atlas shook his head. "No, he planned to murder her if she didn't join him. He wanted to frame Jupiter and get Rhea's support. She had her own private army. Together with the army Crius had built, we outnumbered the Olympians by almost 2 to 1. Unfortunately, thanks to Crius' blundering, almost three quarters of them were ambushed at sea."
"I've heard the story," I interrupted. "What about the new war Crius is planning?"
"Sorry," Atlas said grimly. "That wasn't part of our deal, and you have nothing left to trade that I want." Then he got a thoughtful look on his face. "I can see you're a nice lady, Linda, so I'm going to give you some advice. Get out of Peace River before it's too late."
"What do you mean by that? Is something going to happen to it soon?"
He nodded his head so slightly that I almost didn't catch it. "I don't know when, I just know that there will be a great loss of human life when it does. I can tell you no more. I suggest you let the guards take me back now."
I buzzed the button underneath the desk and gave him a slight smile. "Thank you for the warning, Atlas."
"Remember our deal," he reminded me as the two guards picked him up and hustled him away.
"What deal?" Phobos asked.
"A message to his brother," I replied as I watched the guards take Atlas away. "I'll clear it with your grandfather later. Right now there are bigger fish to fry. Peace River is in danger." I went on to explain what I had learned. When I was over, Phobos frowned.
"That's good information Linda, but it doesn't tell us anything. We know the town is in danger, but not how or when the attack will occur."
"Leo would know, ask him."
"Sorry, can't. We have certain agreements with the Titan's on how we treat our prisoners. We can't torture them to get the answers that we need."
"You can't be serious, Dan," I exclaimed. "After what the Titans did to your people in the last war you still intend to uphold those rules."
"It's because of what the Titans did that we honor these rules, Linda. My grandfather doesn't want us becoming like them. We don't need anymore mermaid or merman, or something like them, in this world."
I couldn't fault Jupiter for that - it was a valid point. War was criminal enough...you shouldn't lower yourself to your enemy's standards to fight them unless you had to.
"I need to talk to Dennis and find out what's going on. Can you help me locate him, Dan?"
"I'm way ahead of you, Linda," Phobos answered while pulling something from his pants pocket that looked like a calculator. He punched in some numbers and pointed it at the corner of the room. Rays of light sprang from the box and began to form a portal.
"This passageway will take you to him. He's currently in his office at a place you call Area 51. Be advised, he knows someone is coming but not who, so don't be surprised if he's armed."
"You're not coming with me?" I asked.
Phobos shook his head. "Sorry Linda, but you're on your own. Here." From his other pocket he pulled out another black box that looked like his. "This is programmed to take you to the courthouse. It's good for one trip, so use it wisely. Once you have your talk with Dennis come back here. Point the box in front of you, hit the red button, wait five seconds, and then walk through it. I'll meet you there. Any questions?"
"Just point and shoot, I think I got it, Dan."
"Good luck, Linda," he smiled while holding out his hand. I shook it, then walked into the black hole and found myself surrounded by stars.
***
"We're ready, sir," one of his men whispered into Lucas's ear.
"Begin jamming," Lucas replied. A few nods were made in the dark, and someone turned on the jammer that wasn't any bigger than a portable radio. It made no noise.
"Now what?" Crius insisted on knowing.
"Now we wait until it's time to dump the poison," Lucas answered rather annoyed. "The Olympians will pick up that they're being jammed and rush to their positions."
"Won't they trace the signal back here?" This time Crius asked the question rather loudly, cause Lucas to cringe. If anyone happened to be close by...
"Crius, keep your voice down," Lucas said in a tempered tone. "The jamming devices are outside of Peace River. My men put them up last month. All this device does is control them."
"Still, the signal could be picked up," Crius pointed out.
"Only if one of them is between us and the receiver," Lucas answered strongly. "Trust me Crius, the Olympians won't find us. Now they can't use their portals to bring people in. We've isolated them."
"Unless they send someone outside to destroy the jammers," Crius replied, trying to find fault in the plan. He had to admit Lucas had thought this out well.
"Right now they're more afraid of an attack. Jupiter may send some of his people out later, but only after he's sure they won't be ambushed. By then it'll be too late."
Crius nodded and went back to being quiet.
***
I step through the hole into Dennis' office to find a gun pointed at my head. The director looked at me puzzled, then slowly lowered the gun. "What the hell are you doing here, Linda?" he asked sternly.
"I'm here to stop you from making a mistake, Dennis. You're about to start World War III for all the wrong reasons."
The director was unfazed by comments. "How about a drink, Linda?" he asked dryly. "A toast to the end of the world as we know it. I believe you used to a whisky sour." He walked over to his private bar and started making a drink before I could answer him. I turned to the awards hanging on the wall.
"For bravery and service to your country," I read off one commendation. "Another signed by Teddy Roosevelt for being a patriot to your country. What a bunch of BULLSHIT!" I tore the commendations off the wall. "It's all one big, fucking LIE, Dennis! You're about to murder 15,000 people in Peace River and who knows how many others in this little skirmish of yours."
"None of your people will die," Dennis told me calmly as he handed me my drink. I took the glass and placed it down on the table next to me. The director shrugged his shoulders and drank his. "This isn't what I wanted, but it has to be."
"Why Dennis?" I asked impatiently. "Why are you involved in this? I thought you wanted to break the Olympians hold on your people through peaceful means."
"I've tried!" he shouted in anger. "If you only knew how hard I tried, Linda. My own people hate me for trying. I've crawled on my belly for centuries trying to achieve this peace. This dream of mine even cost my people their freedom. Tell me, Linda, do you remember any of the myths about the days before the Great War?"
"I've read them. Is there one in particular that you're talking about."
"The one about my role with Jupiter."
"Yes, I recall that one. It talks about you hiding Jupiter from Cronus and keeping him safe."
"That myth is basically correct, Linda. You see; we didn't kill the Olympian children. Oh no, that would've been too uncivilized even for us. Instead we imprisoned them like rats in a cage, until they were old enough to serve us. My husband saw to that. When I witnessed how they were being treated...I couldn't bear it anymore. Nothing would change Cronus's mind, not even my begging. So I took matters into my own hands. I freed Jupiter, and made sure he was safe until he got older. I thought one day he would become the bridge between our two people. I never expected him to create an army to challenge us. When he did, and won the freedom of his brothers and sisters, there was a great cry for retribution for what we had done. For the most part, Jupiter refused to allow that to happen. He is a great leader, one who I respect.
"I was captured during the last battle. Out of a debt that Jupiter felt that he owed me, I was freed. He allowed me to continue to live as I did before the war, including commanding my own private army for protection and the use of my powers. The only thing he didn't grant me was my husband. I guess Cronus had committed so many crimes against the Olympians that Jupiter couldn't let him go without compromising his own power."
"So that's why your people hate you," I said.
Dennis frowned. "Some do, yes. They hold me responsible for the collapse of our kingdom. And when Jupiter allowed me to continue living as I had before the war, well, it only added to the rumors that I was in cohorts with him. Those that Jupiter called war criminals were hunted down. One of those became my daughter. He thought she was involved in a plot to overthrow him, only he was wrong. He killed her for no reason. When I found out, I went insane!"
"Let me guess. It was Crius who told you what happened."
"Yes, that's correct," Dennis answered curiously. "He was one of the few who stuck by me after the war. Because of that reason, I felt I owed him...and when Jupiter murdered my daughter in cold blood, I had nothing to lose. After we lost, and my followers were banished to the caves below, Jupiter was in a quandary about what to do with me. He knew if he sent me to Tartarus they would kill me, and out of his loyalty to me for saving his life he couldn't that. Instead he decided to punish me by making me live the last 10,000 years as a human."
"And for that reason you're willing to murder everyone in Peace River to hurt him," I hissed.
"Murder?" Dennis replied sternly. "As I told you before Linda, none of your people in Peace River will be harmed. In fact after this is over I plan to free them."
"That's where you're wrong Dennis," I answered and moving closer. "Crius has been playing you like a puppet all these centuries. It wasn't Jupiter who killed your daughter; it was 'Crius'! And it wasn't Mars who murdered your wife; that was Leo made up to look like Mars...under the orders of Crius!"
"YOU'RE LYING!" Dennis stated angrily. "Either that or you've been deceived."
"Have I Dennis?" I pushed bitterly. "I talked to Leo and Atlas personally. Atlas was there when Crius murdered your daughter in cold blood. Crius did this to get your support in the last war."
"No!" Dennis shook his head violently. "No, I can't...I won't believe that. If that's true, then why didn't Atlas tell me himself? He had plenty of opportunities to do so."
"Because he gave Crius his word, Dennis...and you know how damn important as a Titan your word is. Fortunately, Atlas didn't promise Crius that he wouldn't tell a human. He also mentioned something about a great loss of life in Peace River when things go down."
"You're making this up," Dennis insisted. "Crius is my friend...he wouldn't do that."
"Crius wants revenge against the Olympians. He doesn't care who gets killed in the process. All he wants to do is to start a war with them. Victory over them at 'any' cost, Dennis! Do you really think he's concerned about the lives of those living in Peace River?"
"He promised."
"HE LIED!" I yelled, pushing my finger against his chest. "He lied about your daughter, your wife, and this new war of his. I suspect he even has a plan to blame Jupiter for the deaths of the people in Peace River. If you don't believe me take my hand, and listen to what Leo and Atlas has to say!" I held it out, but the director refused to take it.
"No...I can't believe any of this," he repeated.
"Can't...or won't Dennis? What's the matter Rhea...is your pride getting in the way? You can't stand the thought that a 'human' knows more about what's going on with Crius than you do? Take my hand and find out the TRUTH...or are you afraid?"
Bitter rage appeared on Dennis' face, and he grabbed my hand. "Show me!" he hissed. Slowly the room around us faded as I brought him back to my interviews with Leo and Atlas.
***
"It's time," Lucas told his men. "One at a time - go." The first man slowly made his way down to the lakes edge and poured his poison in. When he was finished, he came back and the next person did the same.
Crius looked on impatiently and asked, "Why aren't they going down at the same time?"
"It gives the poison time to mix with the virus," Lucas replied, annoyed that Crius was talking in a regular tone again. Didn't he understand that they needed to be quiet? "This way the pump pulls the poison away and brings in a fresh batch of water to contaminate. We tested the current prior to this, and found that 30 seconds was long enough. After we're done, we'll take out the night watchman and switch the town's water flow to this lake."
"There's more than one?" Crius asked in astonishment.
"There are four lakes, Crius," Lucas explained in a whisper. "The water department switches between them to keep the levels high and test the purity between uses. We discovered they have a problem with salt water from their river creeping into their fresh water supply. This water is supposed to be used later on this morning. We just intend to switch over to it a little sooner."
"And then the battle to finish the Olympians starts," Crius sang out in joy. The last battle in a war that shouldn't have happened if Rhea hadn't been so soft. How fitting that she was now the key to their end. By tonight Peace River and the Olympians would be destroyed.
"Let's hope so," Lucas agreed cautiously.
Crius frowned in disapproval. "You don't think this plan will work, Lucas?"
"Only if Rhea does as she is supposed to."
"She will, Lucas. She will." The old god chuckled at how he had used her once again.
***
Slowly the room faded back into view. Although I couldn't see his face, I could feel Dennis' grip get stronger as Leo and Atlas talked about the murders. When it was over, Dennis released my hand and paced his office in shock and rage.
"He did it...he murdered them," Dennis said to no one.
"He's about to murder even more people if we don't stop him," I pointed out. "What's Crius up too, Dennis?"
The director stared at the wall as if deciding what to do. Finally he said, "Crius developed a serum that will put all the humans into a dreamless sleep."
"Oh, it's dreamless alright," I agreed. "You can't get any more dreamless then death."
"He swore to me that they wouldn't be harmed," Dennis stated as he labored to regain control of his senses. His entire world had just been turned upside down.
"Was it the same oath he gave when he swore it was Jupiter who had killed your daughter? Was it the same oath he used when he told you it was Mars who had murdered your wife? Don't you see Dennis, he's going to kill those people - his word be damned!"
"My...god?" the director replied in bewilderment. Then he caught his senses and got angry. "I will deal with Crius when this is over."
I grabbed Dennis by the collar and swung him around violently. "What do you mean when this is over, Dennis? You have to do something now, or 15,000 people, and probably a whole hell of a lot more, are going to die a needless death."
Dennis shook his head. "It's too late, Linda. By now Crius has jammed their communications and portals. Beside, even if I did get through to Jupiter he wouldn't believe me. There's nothing I can do for the people of Peace River, Linda. But I promise you this, I will avenge their deaths."
"THAT'S NOT GOOD ENOUGH," I yanked on his collar a little harder. "You helped start this war Dennis, and BY GOD you're going to stop it."
"What can I do?" he replied. "The poison is in the water by now."
"You're going to make sure it never reaches the population. I happen to know a little bit about how their water system works. There's a pump house that controls everything. We're going to go there and shut it down!"
Dennis' eyes got wide at the suggestion. "I can't go there. Do you know what Jupiter will do to me if he finds me? Even if I am trying to save his town he will still lock me away for breaking our agreement."
"I don't give a FUCK!" I screamed pulling him even closer. "I will not let 15,000 people die a meaningless death over a pack of LIES! Was that your 'vision' Dennis? To have everything you worked so hard for destroyed in a senseless war meant to feed someone's ego? We both know it won't end with Peace River. Andersonville will be next, then maybe something bigger like Chicago, Cincinnati, St. Louis, or New York. From there it will spread, until no town or city in the world is spared. IS THAT YOUR DREAM, DENNIS?"
"That is NOT my dream," he yelled.
"Then do something to stop it before it's to late," I screamed back.
Dennis stared into my eyes, and I could see his fear. Going to Peace River would be his death sentence. Right or wrong, if he sided with the Olympians this time his people would never trust him again. He would be disgraced and branded a traitor - and that would be the start of his troubles. There was no telling what Jupiter would do to him. He shook his head. "I can't, Linda," he gasped, sounding like a desperate man.
"Yes you can," I replied in a stern tone. "Focus on what's important, Dennis. Think about why you created Andersonville in the first place. It's supposed to be a place where your people, the Olympians, and my people can live and work out our differences in peace? That dream is more important than you or me now. Sometimes Dennis...sometimes you have to be willing to lay down your life for your dreams to succeed!"
I saw resolution on his face. He nodded slowly and said, "You're right Linda. The dream of Andersonville is more important than my life. Beside, I couldn't live with the deaths of so many people on my conscience. I must do something, and quickly."
"Can you get around the jammers?" I asked.
"Yes," he nodded. "Crius gave me a portal box that's on the same frequency. I was to join him after the attack started. I can change the settings to take me to the pump station."
"I'm going with you," I stated. Dennis tried to nix the idea.
"This particular device will only allow one person through, Linda. I could use your help, but if anyone is to risk their life it should be me."
"I have my own portal box," I explained, taking out the device Phobos had given me. I handed it to Dennis who looked at it carefully. "Can you modify it to get past the jammers?"
"I think so. I'll have to change the frequency." Dennis sat down at his computer and hooked a thin, black wire to the box. He started keying in information, and then downloaded the data into my box. A minute later he did the same thing to his.
"I've programmed them so we'll arrive at different locations. Here, look at the map." He pulled me over to his computer and I saw several blips on the screen.
"I was able to lock onto their portal boxes. When we jump, one of us will come out here, behind them." He pointed to an area they had not yet reached. "This will distract them from the pump station, which is where the other will come out ten seconds later. While they're busy with the first person, the other will disable the pumps." He looked at me grimly. "Your choice Linda. Which do you prefer?"
"I'll let you deal with the pumps, Dennis." I looked at the map again and frowned. "Aren't you cutting it kind of close? They'll be less than 50 feet away from the station. If they rush you, there won't be any place for you to hide."
"I want a good shot at Crius," he answered coldly.
"In that case, Lucas is mine. I never did like the son of a bitch."
Dennis grabbed my arm and looked at me more serious than he ever had before. The words he spoke next were just as grave. "There are plenty of trees in the area Linda, so don't be afraid to use them. I know the men on this mission, and they aren't good shots. If you stay covered you'll be fine. Remember that you're getting married soon...so don't be a hero."
"Just make sure you remember that too, Dennis. I don't want to be attending any more funerals before my wedding."
The director smiled slightly. "I'll do my best. Let's get armed."
Dennis walked over to a picture hanging near his coffee machine and took it down. Behind it was an alarm pad that he punched a code into. Part of the wall retracted, revealing several weapons. Dennis took one down and handed it to me. "Place the firing power on five. It won't kill them, but it'll knock them senseless until the Olympians arrive."
"Let me have that too," I said, pointing to a smaller gun.
"You can't hurt them with that," Dennis said while handing it to me.
"We'll see," I replied, placing the gun in my skirt pocket and then strapping the other around my leg. When it was secured, I lowered my skirt over it.
"Here, these are night goggles. He handed me what looked to be a pair of oversize eyeglasses. I placed them on my head so all I had to do was flip them down. Dennis looked at the computer one last time.
"It's time, Linda. See you on the other side."
"Good luck, Dennis," I nodded.
We pointed our boxes at different places in the room and hit the start buttons. A beam shot out and formed a dark hole in front of me. I took a deep breath and walked into it. For a moment I was swallowed up by the darkness. Something was wrong. Where were the stars I had seen before? Was it because I was using a higher frequency to get past the jammers? I hoped that was the case. I placed the night goggles over my eyes and could make out the exit ahead of me. I stepped through the hole and found myself behind a large tree. My arrival caught their attention, because I heard footsteps in the distance that suddenly came to a stop. I pulled the small gun from the pocket and looked around.
The goggles were amazing. Except for everything being green, it was like seeing in daylight. I searched in the direction they should've been, but could only see the pump house. Then the bushes off to my left moved slightly. Should I shoot? I decided on a better course of action. I lowered my gun, and stepped out from behind the tree.
"Crius...show yourself?" I yelled. At first there was no response to my command. Then I saw him stand, followed by Lucas and his men. None of them looked very happy to see me.
"You!" Crius stated, obviously surprise it was me, and not one of the Olympians standing there. His astonishment didn't last. "What are you doing here?" he asked harshly.
"I came to put an end to this," I explained. This caused the old god to laugh as if it were a joke. Lucas however didn't seem to find the situation funny. He shifted nervously and slowly raised his gun at me. Crius knocked it down.
"Don't shoot her, the Olympians may hear," he reminded him. "Besides, one human female is 'no' threat to us."
Lucas didn't seem reassured by his leader's words. "Continue to the pump house," he ordered two of his men, never taking his cold eyes off me. As I watched them go, I prayed Dennis wasn't caught off-guard.
"Come to me little girl," Crius said in a belittling tone. "Come to me, and I'll make sure that my men don't harm you."
"Go to hell," I snarled back. I heard the sound of two 'zaps' in the distance followed by heavy groans. The men Lucas had sent forward fell backwards out the door. Lucas spun around; his weapon drawn and fear on his face. Dennis stepped out the door holding his own gun firmly in his hand. The expression on his face showed he meant business.
"You 'maco' traitor," Lucas cursed while pointing his gun at Dennis.
"This is between Crius and myself, Lucas," Dennis announced bitterly. "I was going to shot him in the back for what he did...but then I'm not a cold-blooded murderer like he is."
"Leo murdered your mate," Crius volunteered, ignoring the fact that it had been under his orders. "If you have a beef with someone, it's with him.
"I'm talking about my 'daughter', Crius - or did you think I would never find out it was you," Dennis hissed. "You murdered her to gain my support in the last war, just like you 'ordered' Leo to murder my wife so I would help you in this one.
"Is this true?" Lucas asked bewildered. He lowered his gun and stared at Crius in a questioning manner. "Was it you who murdered Rommona?"
"Lies made up by Jupiter to cover his own crimes and divide us," Crius stated like a politician fighting for his life.
"Except it wasn't Jupiter who told me who murdered her, it was Atlas," I informed them. The men who had followed Crius on this mission now looked at each other in confusion.
"Our laws are clear," Dennis cut in. "When one Titan takes the life of another Titan, the family has a right to seek revenge on that person."
"Settling old differences on Olympian ground is neither the time or place," Crius told Dennis. "We can resolve this matter later, when the mission is over."
"What's the matter, Crius," Dennis mocked in an insulting manner. "Afraid to face a true warrior in battle? It's a lot different than killing defenseless women, isn't it? Tell me, did you enjoy beating my daughter before stabbing her." Crius' men stepped away from him, and the old god saw he was losing their support.
"Yes I did!" he admitted defiantly. "Every blow was for my family and friends you betrayed, Rhea! You helped Jupiter overthrow us. As your reward, he continued to let you live the way you had before the war while the rest of us suffered. You turned a blind eye to our enslavement, and preached tolerance and patience to those who suffered the most. Well we will not suffer one day longer! Today we will free our people from the Olympians evil clutches once and for all. You talk about revenge, Rhea!" Crius took a step toward Dennis. "It is 'WE' who should seek revenge against you for the crimes you committed against US!"
A small murmur ran through his men, and it didn't take a genius to see that Crius was winning them back by bringing up old hatreds and injustices. I decided it was time to upset the board.
"Not another step Crius, or I'll shoot!" I stated coldly, pointing my smaller gun at him. The old god turned and looked more bothered then concern over my threat.
"You can't hurt me with that gun, 'little' girl," he said with a patronizing smirk. "Give it to me, before you shoot your foot off."
"Maybe I can't hurt you with this gun," I answered with a slight smile. "And then...maybe I can!" I pointed the gun up at the sky and fired. A small tracer rose high into the air and exploded into a display of colors.
"FLARE!" Lucas cursed as he swung his gun around to shoot me. Suddenly bolts of energy came flying in and struck one of Lucas's men. The man yelled and fell to the ground.
"TAKE COVER!" Lucas screamed. His men didn't have to be told twice. They jumped behind the trees and started returning fire in all directions. Lucas took a few wild shots at me, but I was able to duck behind a tree.
"Mercury," I smiled, pulling out my other gun. Only he could've made it here so fast. I just hoped the others would join him soon. I popped back from around the tree and added a few shots to the firefight, hoping none of Jupiter's people would mistake me for being one Crius' men. I looked over at the pump house and saw that Dennis had taken cover behind a log and was also shooting at them too. I prayed he would be okay.
"We're surround," Lucas told Crius as a blast landed just inches from where he was hiding.
"No, its just Mercury running around us, but more will come. We have to get to the pump house and finish the job.
"There's no way we can get there," Lucas answered while taking a shot at the parameter. "Mercury would take out half of my men if we try, and Rhea would gun down the rest of us. We have to move away from here and make our escape."
"No," Crius screamed. "We can't back out now - not when we're so close to victory!"
"Without Rhea's support there'll be no victory," Lucas shot back. Crius looked into Lucas' eyes and saw...defeat. His dream of glory died. The old god wanted to yell and charge at Mercury, but now was not the time for irrational behavior. If the mission had failed, Crius had to make sure he wasn't taken.
"I have a backup plan, cover me." Crius sprang to his feet and ran to a clump of trees while the remaining Titans fired off a protecting barrage. Lucas was just about to shoot again when he heard a portal opening up from where Crius had darted. He glanced over, and saw Crius jump into it. Their leader was sacrificing them to save himself.
"Crius, you bastard," Lucas yelled angrily. He sat up and started shooting at the fading portal. That gave me enough time to take aim and plug him. My shot hit Lucas in the back and spun him around. The expression on his face was pain and betrayal. He gasped and fell over. One of Lucas' men saw him fall, and started shooting in my direction. I ducked back behind the tree and waited for my gun to recharge. Then I stepped out and fired again.
Suddenly a bolt of lighting came rushing in only inches above the ground. There was bright blast and everything turned red. The next thing I knew I was lying on the ground in pain. I blacked out and when I awoke Mercury and Phobos were standing over me.
"Is it...over?" I barely got out. I felt stiff and sore.
"It's over," Phobos grinned, then added. "You did well, Linda. Take a few deep breaths - you're body has been through quite an ordeal. I gave you something to help the pain."
Mercury nodded his head at me with respect. "Thanks for warning us, Linda. My father wishes to speak with you later. I better go check on the others." Before I could blink my eyes he was gone.
"I'm feeling better," I said, trying to sit up. Phobos knelt down anyway and helped me lean against a tree. "What was that that hit us?"
"My grandfather's thunderbolt. It's quite effective."
"Quite," I agreed while rubbing part of my bruised body. "Where's Dennis?"
"In custody. He and the other Titans are being taken to the courthouse for processing."
"No," I gasped. "Phobos, Dennis helped saved your town. He's not involved in this."
"That's for my grandfather to decide," Phobos answered swiftly. "I'm sure he'll take any input you have into consideration. Do you think you can stand now?"
"I think so," I said weakly. Another person came over. It turned out to be Deimos, and he put his arms around one side of me while Phobos did the same on the other. Together they helped me up.
"Thanks guys," I said to them.
"I'm glad you're alright, Linda," Deimos said honestly. "I was worried you were too close when my grandfather fired." Phobos chuckled, and Deimos glared at him. "What's so funny, brother?"
"Nothing," he smiled in a humorous manner. "I was just observing how smitten you are."
Deimos blushed in embarrassment. "I care about her Phobos, and she cares about...about...me."
"Are you sure, Deimos? You don't sound like it."
"Guys, enough," I said putting my hands between them. "Hasn't there been enough fighting today? I though you were brothers?"
"Don't remind me," Deimos muttered.
"You're just jealous because I get all the women," Phobos laughed.
"I said enough!" This time I was more forceful with the command. "Now get me to the courthouse. I have a few things to say to Judge Jasper on Dennis' behalf."
"Right this way, Linda," Phobos answered and led the way. Deimos walked next to me in case my feet gave out. When we got to the car, I sat down in the back seat and closed my eyes. So many things had happened in the past 24 hours. Had it been that long since I had slept? I thought about everything I had been through. I had investigated a case, been to hell - at least the Roman Gods version of it, ended up in shouting match with Dennis, gotten into a fire fight with Titans, and now I was going to trial. I decided that after this case was over I was going to retire and live out a nice, quiet life.
The car stopped in front of the courthouse and I got out. Deimos helped me to the courtroom and into a seat. Ashlee was there, along with Stephanie Hall who was standing next to Dennis. She looked grim at the prospect of trying to defend him, especially after finding out he had been involved in a plot to kill herself and her family. I was surprised she had even taken the case. Maybe Judge Jasper had given her no choice in the matter? As I had been told before, he was a hard person to say no to.
Nearby sat Juno, who had a look that showed more than just a passing interest in these proceedings. I suppose like most of the other Olympians, she was relieved to see this was over.
Lucas and his men were dealt with first in a swift manner. Jupiter didn't even go through the motions of a regular trial. He gave each one a disapproving scowl, pronounced them guilty of war crimes, and told his people to get them out of his courtroom. As Lucas passed by he stopped and gave me a menacing stare, but Diana quickly ended that by shoving him forward and out the door. When they were gone Jupiter turned his full attention on Dennis.
"You were told never to come here," he stated firmly as if that's all that matter. "We had an agreement. Apollo, didn't you explain this to Mr. Butz?
"Several times," Apollo replied.
"Then what is there to be said?" The question was directed at the director.
"I'm guilty of failing to abide by our agreement," Dennis answered without reservation. "I'm now prepared to accept my sentencing."
'What?' I thought. That was it? After everything Dennis had done to save Peace River he was now prepared to fall on his sword without explaining his reasons. Well if he wasn't going to do anything to stop this I would.
"Your Honor," I shouted as I sprang from my seat.
"Miss Anderson," Judge Jasper grunted as if he had been expecting me to object. "I trust you weren't hurt too badly by my thunderbolt."
"A few days of bed rest and I'll be fine, sir," I responded politely. "Your Honor, I understand that Mr. Butz is guilty of breaking your agreement, but there are extenuating circumstances that led to this. I ask that you let me explain what they are, and take that into consideration."
"Miss Anderson," the judge sighed. "I am aware of all the circumstances that lead to your boss and friend coming here."
"Then you know he saved the lives of every person in Peace River."
"Yes," Judge Jasper agreed by nodding his head, "after he put everyone in danger in the first place. He was part of this plan, and it was only after you convinced him to change his mind that he tried to stop it. If anyone is to be commended for saving our town, it should be you."
"Linda, it's okay," Dennis said sadly. "Let it go. I'm finished in Andersonville anyway. When Crius gets done telling his side of the story, no one will accept me anymore."
Tears formed in my eyes. Damn it, Dennis had done the right thing. Okay, he was wrong to go along with their plan in the first place but, DAMN IT; he had come through for me. There had to be something I could do. Something that everyone could agree on. "You're Honor, do you know where Crius is now?"
"Back in Andersonville," Jupiter stated. "We tracked the portal line to his house. He'll stay there safe and sound, waiting until the day he can build another army to take us on."
"Can't you just pick him up?"
"Our agreement with your town prevents us from doing so," the King of the Roman Gods stated in frustration.
"Your Honor, if I could talk to you in your chambers before you pronounce sentencing please."
Dennis snapped his head around and looked at me oddly. "Linda, I don't know what the hell you're up to but let it go. It's over, can't you see..."
"SILENCE!" Jupiter roared. Dennis glared at him, but did as he was told. "Follow me, Miss Anderson. Ashlee, Mrs. Hall; this doesn't concern you. Please wait here."
Dennis watched as I stepped into the judge's chambers. Judge Herns followed, perhaps because she suspected that whatever I was planning would involve her. Jupiter took a seat in a comfortable chair and motioned for me to do the same. I did while Juno stood near my side and watched. "Now what is so important that you had to interrupt my court proceedings, Miss Anderson?"
"I wish to make a deal, Your Honor. It's Crius you want, not Dennis."
"I want both of them, Miss Anderson," he stated dryly. "Both are guilty of crimes against my people. However, between the two I would prefer Crius. What is it you purpose?"
"Crius in exchanged for Dennis' freedom."
"No deal," he declined sternly.
"Your Honor," I protested mildly. "You even said yourself that you would prefer Crius over Dennis. He's the real threat to your people."
"I will not sacrifice my principles here, Miss Anderson. Both are guilty of crimes against my town - 'your people' - and I will not release one from his punishment to get my hands on the other. Both deserve to be sent to Tartarus!"
"Would you consider an alternative punishment for Dennis, Your Honor?"
Jupiter tugged on his beard in thought. "Yes, that would be acceptable. A new holding area could be created outside of Peace River. However, my patience grows thin. You would have to deliver Crius to me within the hour...and I doubt he is simply going to come with you if you ask."
"I won't be asking," I told him. June looked at me carefully, as if sensing whatever I was up to she wasn't going to like. "Judge Jasper, if you will do me the favor of letting me speak to Judge Herns in private."
Jupiter looked at his ex-wife, then back at me. "I'll wait for you in my courtroom."
He left, closing the door as he did. I turned to Judge Herns who had her full attention focused on me. I swallowed hard. I wasn't even sure if this is what I wanted to do. I knew if I did, there would be no turning back.
"June, I can't take Crius on in my current condition."
"I can't send someone to help you drag him out of my town, Linda. I don't know what I can do to help." She stared at me with her big, brown eyes, questioning what I was up to.
"I only have to get him to Olympian property," I explained. She nodded, understanding what I meant.
"So what do you want from me?" she asked in a suspicious tone.
"I think you know, June. I need to be stronger...like I once was."
Her lips grew tight, and for a moment I thought she was going to explode. I had heard Juno had a bad temper, and at times had seen brief glimpses of it. Now the full furry was starting to build. Surprisingly, the next words out of her mouth were rather calm. "I told you before, I won't have you switching back and forth. You're Linda Anderson now, not Tom McClain. In a few weeks you'll be Mrs. Linda McClain. Isn't it enough to be getting your old name back?"
"This isn't about me June, it's about helping Dennis. He risked everything to save my people. I can't turn my back on him when he needs me more then ever."
"You should consider the punish he'll receive if you succeed Linda; and determine if it's worse than being sent below with his own people. Dennis may be happier there."
"I've seen the place he'll be going, June. I can't believe anyone could be happy there. Besides, his own people will kill him once the news gets out. He's not safe there."
She shook her head slowly. "No, I won't do it. You're Linda Anderson now, a single, attractive young woman. Why can't you accept that? Why do you resist it?" I noticed Juno's mood changed from anger to sadness. "Can't you see how much you mean to me? Why can't you be happy being who you are?"
"I don't understand, June. Why is it so important to you that I not only remain Linda Anderson, but also be happy?" Judge Herns looked away, but I swore I saw a tear fall from her eyes.
"Did you ever fall in love with someone, Linda? I mean, really love and cherish that person deeply?"
"Yeah...a few times. Is that how you feel about me, June?"
"Doesn't it show, Linda? Yes, I care about you deeply! Not in a romantic sense, but in a caring role. When I see you happy, I'm happy. These past few months, seeing you getting ready for your wedding, has been time I wouldn't trade for the world. You've become like a daughter to me."
"But why?" I probed. "Why me? What's so special about me?"
"Nothing...and everything," she stated. "Everyone is special in their own way. My love for you started when I first arrived, and learned how you stood up to the old goat. Then, as I got to know you better...well, I just fell in love with you. I wanted to help you grow beyond what you had limited yourself to."
"But not as Tom McClain," I pointed out.
She shook her head sadly. "I don't have good relationships with men, Linda. I don't hate them...but I don't trust them either. This makes it hard for me to get close to them. You would have to know my history to understand why."
"I know Judge Jasper was unfaithful to you, June. That doesn't mean all men are going to, excuse the expression, 'screw you over'. Most men are very respectful of women."
"It's not just Jupiter," she told me. "Linda, I really, really do love you. If I've seemed hard on you in the past, it's only because I wanted you to become a better person. You have grown, and I'm proud of you. I cherish the time I spend with you but...if you were a man, things would be different. I couldn't enjoy that time because of that mistrust."
I walked up to her and put my hand on her shoulder. Knowing what I knew only made this harder. I didn't want to lose our friendship anymore than June did; yet she was indicating that would happen if I did go through with this. The truth was I was happy being Linda Anderson. My male side may have hated the idea at times, but the reality was that I was happier than I ever had been before. So why was I giving this up? Just so I could save Dennis Butz from a punishment he most likely deserved? Hadn't he told me not to try? Hadn't he also helped bring the world to the brink of disaster?
The answers to these questions were 'yes', so why go back? I knew why. As much as I loved and respected Juno, I also cared and respected Dennis just as much. Not doing all I could to help him, after he had risked everything for my world, would be something I would always regret. I couldn't live with that.
I looked into the judge's eyes and said softly, "June, you talk about me growing with your help. I can see what you've done, and appreciate it so much. But isn't it time you do the same? You can't keep going through life not trusting someone simply because of their gender. Isn't that just as bad as judging someone based on their skin color or religious beliefs? Maybe it's time you started trying to get over this mistrust."
June shook her head. "I can't...I've tried, Linda. I've never been able to get close enough to a man to have that bond that I do with women."
"You already have that bond with me, June. Even though I'll be a man, I'll still be me, the person you fell in love with." She didn't look convinced, so I played my next argument on her.
"June, we humans have a saying. If you love someone, set them free. If they come back to you then they are yours. If they don't, then they never were. June, I do love you. If you love me, really love me, you have to let me go."
Judge Herns stared out the window in silence, weighing everything that had been said. Finally she asked, "Is this what you really want, Linda?"
I bit my lip hard. I had been dreading this question, but I decided to answer it honestly. "No June, it's not. I'm screwing up a good life, and it's hard to think that this is the right thing to do. But I know that once I become a man again, I'll be just as happy, maybe even more so, than I am right now. It's the rebuilding of my life I'm not looking forward to. If you're asking me if this is the right thing to do in the long run...I'm going to have to say yes. Deep inside, I always have been and will always be Tom McClain."
She continued to stare out the window unfazed by my answer. Had I reached her? I could see her head nodding ever so slightly. She slowly turned to me. "If this is what you want...Linda, I won't stop you. Stand still." She started to raise her hands, but I stopped her.
"I would like to request one last favor, June."
"What is it, Linda."
"Delay my change for a few seconds."
"Very well," she agreed, and went through her usual procedures. This time a pink ball of light rose from her hand, and struck me in the chest. She looked at me and said, "Your transformation will begin in ten seconds. Why did you want me to wait?"
"So I can hug you one last time as Linda Anderson, June...and so the first person I'm hugging as Tom McClain will be you."
I wrapped my arms around her, and she did the same. I found tears forming in my eyes, and regret in my heart. Why was this so hard? Why? I knew why. I had grown to love the life I had carved out for myself as Linda Anderson! Damn it, giving her up was going to be hard.
My body started to change, and Juno held me tighter as if she didn't want to let go of Linda. My breast started receding, and my groin tickled as an old friend reappeared. 'Goodbye periods, hello fast bathroom breaks,' I said to myself. The transformation took about 15 seconds to complete. I ran my hand over my stubble chin and smiled. "Thank you," I whispered in her ear.
June let go, and looked at me with sorrow as if she had just lost her best friend. I suppose in some small way she had. Even if our relationship remained strong, it would forever be different. "You need to see Judge Jasper before we leave," she said while walking to the door.
I followed her back into the courtroom where Dennis was still standing. When he saw me, he sadly shook his head but never uttered a word. Jupiter held his surprise well, but even I could see he hadn't expected Tom McClain to walk out his door. He cleared his throat and spoke. "I take it you're prepared to follow through with our agreement."
"I am, Your Honor. I will require the assistance of your people."
Jupiter nodded, and spoke to both Mercury and Apollo. "You two will accompany Mr. McClain back to Andersonville and bring Crius to me."
They nodded, and we left the courtroom together.
***
Crius took a long swig of his drink. It burned his throat and dulled the taste of defeat that hung heavy on his mind. He now understood why so many humans drank in excess to forget their problems. The old god cursed. He should've been drinking to celebrate a victory. All lost! What had gone wrong? He knew. Linda Anderson had been meddling where she didn't belong and had ruined everything. He would see that she was punished for it.
The sun was rising over the high mountain peak. Crius went to the window and observed the brilliant colors of the morning sky. It would have been a perfect day...if only. He bitterly turned away and poured himself another drink. He would start over again. He would rebuild his army. There would be another day for him and his people, and this time he would succeed. He went to pick up his drink but a hand slapped it away.
"Remember me?" I asked. Crius looked carefully, and shook his head.
"No, I don't. Who are you...and what are doing in my house?" he demanded to know.
I grabbed him by the collar and pulled him close. "I'm Linda Anderson." Before he could respond I punched him in the jaw with all my might. He fell backwards like a rag doll against his desk, causing several items to fall to the floor. "That's for the murder of Mrs. Butz," I hissed.
I charged and grabbed him again. Then I spun him around and threw him into the patio door. Glass shattered as Crius crashed through it and fell onto the stone patio.
"That's for bringing in Dr. Jensen, who tried to kill my brother," I explained in a menacing tone as I picked my way through the broken glass. Crius tried to crawl away, but I lifted him off the ground and pulled him away from the house toward the small bushes that lined his property. When I was a few feet away I stopped. Gritting my teeth in anger I said, "And this is for trying to lead the world into a devastating war and planning the murder of thousands of my people you Titan bastard!"
I aimed for his nose, and was rewarded by a solid smack and the crunching of bone. Crius fell back and tripped over the bushes into the next yard. Two sets of hands quickly grabbed him by the arms and pulled him to his feet.
"Judge Jasper is waiting for you, Crius," Mercury told him. "You'll be reunited with your people soon enough."
"You can't...take...me...anywhere," he panted as blood flowed freely from his nose. "I'm in...Andersonville. You can't...come here and...grab me. It violates...our treaty!"
"You're in Peace River now," Apollo explained in an even tone. "The moment you crossed those bushes you entered onto our embassy property."
"No!" he shouted in a defiant tone. "I was forced here. This is illegal!"
"How you got here doesn't matter," Mercury smiled ever so slightly. "However, if you feel your rights have been violated you can always tell your story to the judge. Let's go!"
Mercury and Apollo had no problems dragging Crius back to their house. Judge Herns joined me, and watched him go. "We should go with them," I told her.
"No," she stated. "You have other business to attend too."
"What other business?"
June frowned. "I made a couple of phone calls while you were busy with Crius. Your mother and fiancé are waiting for you back at the courthouse."
"That can wait," I replied. "I need to go back to Peace..."
"No!" she snapped while grabbing onto my arm. "You've only been a man for less than an hour and already you've forgotten everything you learned. These people need closure in their life, Mr. McClain. Being in Peace River won't change what's going to happen to Dennis, but talking to your mother and fiancé will make a difference."
"Sounds like I don't have a choice," I answered.
"You don't," June stated unpleasantly.
"Do they know?"
The judge shook her head. "That's your job, Tom."
"Okay then," I sighed. She hesitated for a moment, and I knew there was something else she hadn't told me yet.
"What is it, June?"
"It's something the old goat didn't tell you, Tom. He promised to move Dennis to a place away from his people. What he didn't tell you is that it's the kind of world Apollo used the Oracle of Delphi to create for you, only with a twist.
"What's the twist?"
"It's an isolated world, Linda. There are no others there."
"You mean he'll be alone?"
"Unless someone wants to join him - which none of his people will do after they hear what he did."
"But that's worse than sending Dennis to the caverns below," I protested. "It'll kill him!"
"I know, Tom," she said sadly. "Unfortunately, there is nothing I can do about that."
"Will you take me to see Dennis after I'm done?"
She softened just a little. "Yes, after this matter has been settled. Come on, they're waiting."
***
I stood tensely outside the door thinking about what I was going to say. What could I say - that I was sorry? The truth was I wasn't. My decision to become Tom had saved the life of a friend. On the other hand, this was going to be a painful reunion. I knocked on the door and went it. When my fiancé saw me he gasped.
"NO!" he said loudly. "Tell me this is a bad joke."
"I'm sorry Tom, but it's no joke. I'm me again. I had to do this." I glanced over at my mother who looked sad and confused over losing a daughter. I wanted to comfort her, but first I had to deal with my ex-fiancé.
"Change back!" he pleaded. "Tell them you made a mistake!"
I shook my head sadly. "I'm sorry, but I can't. This isn't a mistake Tom, and the situation can't be turned around. Even if it could, I wouldn't be happy anymore.
"But you were happy," he insisted. "I know you were. In a few weeks we were going to start a new life together. For Christ sake Linda, we were planning to have kids and spend the rest of our lives getting old together!"
"I know Tom, I know. And if that had happened, I would've been happy. But I can't deny who I really am."
Tears rolled down my ex-fiancé face. "I love Linda! Doesn't that mean anything to you? Please don't do this to me! I can't bear the thought of losing Linda."
"Tom, I love you too. You're a kind, wonderful person, but I can't go back to being Linda again." I put my hand on his shoulder to comfort him. "Try to understand, Tom." He pushed my hand away in anger.
"UNDERSTAND!" he yelled. "Understand what? That we look like twin brothers now? What am I suppose to do - become Linda Anderson and take your place?"
"It's an idea," I pointed out. "I still love you, and want to marry you."
Tom fought the tears back and shook his head. "No, I won't go back to wearing skirts again. You want to be a man now and screw up everything you had - then fine, Linda. Just leave me the hell alone!" He rose to leave, but I blocked his path.
"Tom, there's something else I have to tell you," I explained gently.
"You mean there's more good news?" he mocked.
"I'm afraid so. There can't be two Tom McClain's running around in this world."
A sick expression appeared on his face. "You can't be serious! I not only lose my future wife, but also the life I've become accustom too? I lose EVERYTHING!"
I nodded slowly. "I'm sorry, Tom. I know it'll be difficult starting over again. If there was another way..."
"Yeah sure," he scoffed. "Well there is 'another' way, Linda. You can go back to who you were before this happened. You can become Linda Anderson again, be my wife, and stop 'pretending' to be me!"
"This is my life, Tom!" I said firmly. "This isn't your life, it's mine! My identity, my friends, everything is MINE! I have a right to it, you DON'T!"
My ex-fiancé' looked dumbfounded, and turned away. "So what happens to me now?"
"Judge Herns will turn you into anyone you want to be Tom, male or female."
"In case I want to be your wife," he stated bitter. "How thoughtful."
"Tom, please don't be mad..."
"Go to HELL," he replied in a hurt tone. "Go to 'Fucking Hell!" He rushed out of the room and slammed the door as he left. A part of me wanted to go after him, but I knew it was pointless. There was nothing I could say to set things right. The only way to do that was to become Linda again - something I couldn't do. I looked at my mother who hadn't said a word since I'd arrived. What was she thinking? Was she as hurt as Tom was?
"I'm sorry, mom."
"For what, Tom?" she asked softly.
"For putting you through the pain of losing another daughter."
She smiled as tears formed in her eyes. "I got you back instead, son. You never really did take the place of Linda in my heart, and the other Tom was never you. I was just thinking how lucky I am to have you back in my life again."
She stood and gave me a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. Then her joyful tears fell freely. I pretended not to notice as I held her tightly. There was something else I needed to tell her - something that would hurt her just as much as it had my ex-fiancé. I pushed her back and looked sadly into her eyes. "Mom, I'm so sorry. If there were another way...but I can't stay."
"You mean you're leaving? For how long?"
"For a long time, mom. I may never come back."
"I don't understand," she said in a distressful tone.
"It's complicated, mom. If I don't go, Dennis will end up spending the rest of his life alone. He's my friend, and I have to help him. He saved our town...and our world from a devastating war. In the end it cost him everything. I can't let him suffer alone, mom. I owe my life to him in so many ways...more than I knew until today."
"Can't you visit us from time to time?"
"I don't know mom. I don't know what the rules are in this world he's in."
"I see," she said sadly. "Tom, letting go is the hardest thing a mother has to do. I would like you to stay, but I understand if you must leave. Just do me a favor. Take care of yourself, and if you do come back remember there's a warm bed and meal waiting for you. I'll...I'll miss you."
I gave her a long hug. "I'll never forget you, mom. Thank you for everything you did for me." I hugged her a little longer then walked her outside. Judge Herns was waiting for me on the steps.
"Take care of him, will you please," my mother told the judge with tears in her eyes.
"I'll make sure he's safe and sound, Mrs. Anderson," she replied with a sympathetic expression.
"Goodbye Tom, and good luck." She hugged me one last time and whispered into my ear, "I love you, son." Slowly she released her hold on me, and walked away. I followed her with tears in my eyes. It was the hardest thing I've ever done by not going after her.
"Are you ready?" June asked after my mother had gotten in her car and started to drive away.
"I suppose," I answered, watching the car disappear down the street. I bit my lip and turned to her. "June, are there no other options left?"
"I don't see one, Tom," she replied truthfully. "Even if I released Dennis from his prison, the old goat would find him and put him back. He can't even stay here. That was one of the agreements they worked out - so if one of the Titans did escape from Tartarus they couldn't run to Andersonville for safety. Judge Jasper has the authority to come here and pick him up. Of course that didn't include humans who escaped from Peace River. It was an oversight of the old goat that Dennis exploited." June got a humorous smirk on her face as if she actually approved. "You're lucky he's letting you see Dennis, Tom. He's only going to allow you this one time."
"One time?" I gasped. June nodded her head.
"Once you leave, you can never return unless he gives you permission; and I wouldn't hold my breath on that happening. He's paying you back for your part in stopping the Titans."
"Did he limit the time I could stay?" I asked.
"No, that's up to you, Tom. An hour, a day, an entire lifetime if you want. Dennis will grow old and die one day. Then a new life will be assigned to him."
"Why not just do that now?"
"Because this is punishment, Tom. If Dennis wants to end his current life he can do so anytime. That was the out Jupiter gave him."
"Suicide." I shook my head. "I can't believe Dennis would do that." June didn't comment, making me wonder if she knew something I didn't. I looked at the town one last time, trying to burn the memory into my mind. It could be a long time before I returned. If only there was another way.
"Let's go to my office, Tom." We went inside and I walked silently down the hallway with Juno by my side. This was the life I had chosen - and I had no idea what it would be like. Would it get boring after a while talking about the same stuff day after day, week after week, then month after month? How long would I last before I would be ready to leave?
We arrived at her office, and June pulled out a portal box from her desk. "When I activate it, just walk on through. You'll find yourself stepping directly into his world. When you want to leave, just call me on your phone and I'll bring you back. I'll check up on you each week anyway to make sure things are okay." She stopped and frowned. "You know, I was actually looking forward to getting to know you better, Tom. Maybe you're right. Maybe I do need to grow a little when it comes to trusting men. I think you would've been a good start."
"I'll most likely be back in twenty or thirty years, June. In your terms, that's not so long."
"I suppose," she nodded in agreement. "Are you ready?"
"Yes," I answered. She pointed the portal box toward the center of the room when it hit me. "WAIT!" I shouted. She pulled back the box.
"What is it?" she asked.
"I have to get something first. Give me a minute, June." I rushed into my office and started going through my files. It might just work. I found what I needed and ran back into the room.
"What have you got?" Judge Herns questioned. I held it up for her to see. She frowned and shook her head. "It won't work, Tom."
"Why not?" I asked. "Think about it June, why doesn't it? He meets all the criteria." I went on to explain what I meant. "How can Judge Jasper object?"
"Trust me, he'll object!" Juno frowned. She stood there silently for a moment in deep thought. "I'll have to check everything out first to be sure."
"Send me through and get back with me when you know something."
She raised her hand and pushed on the portal box. A beam shot out, and a hole appeared in the middle of the room. In the hole I could see another world that looked like a desert. "Give me a few days. Now go."
I stepped through the hole into another world. As soon as I did the portal closed behind me. I looked at the gray rocky desert, surrounded by high cliffs and a few scrub bushes. It was already hot, and the sun was just beginning to rise here, wherever here was. I knew this wasn't going to be a pleasant place to stay if my plan didn't work. I listened, and noticed that except for the howling of the wind there were no other sounds. About half a mile away I spotted a small, wooden cabin with a covered porch. I made my way toward it, looking out for snakes and other animals. I found out later that I didn't have to worry. Except for Dennis, the scrub bushes, and myself, there were no other living things in this world. I guess they would have provided some interest in an otherwise uninteresting world.
When I got to the house I knocked, but no one answer. Wanting to get out of the sun, I stepped inside. The place was a dump. There were two small rooms to the shack. The main room consisted of a few old chairs and a couch. In the corner was a small kitchen with a table and two wooden chairs. It had no refrigerator, no running water, and only a few cabinets that held some can goods and old dishes. The other room was a tiny bedroom. It had a twin bed, closet, and a 4-drawer dresser. There was also a small A/C unit built into the wall that was powered by a solar panel on the roof.
The bathroom was a rickety outhouse out back that stank. The shower stood nearby, and consisted of a metal drum on stilts that had to be filled with a hand pump that sat next to it. I imagined the water in the drum got pretty hot if it sat in the sun for very long. There were no pictures on the wall, no odds and ends lying around, no nothing to give this place any type of warmth or appeal. It was one step above your basic shelter.
Not finding Dennis, I stepped out back and scanned the horizon. In the distance I saw a man sitting on a rock with his back to me. He seemed totally unaware that I was here. I took a drink of water from the pump and started walking toward him.
***
Alone! That's what Dennis was feeling. He was alone in this desolate world Jupiter had created for him. No birds to listen to, or crickets or frogs to hear at night...only the empty howl of the wind as it raced across the barren wasteland. It was the worst punishment Dennis could imagine. To be a leader of thousands of people one day, and then all alone the next. This was his home until he died. Only when it was time to start a new life would he be free from this world. Dennis imagined his new life would be far, far away from the United States; most likely in some unstable land ruled by a dictator.
As Dennis sat on the edge of a cliff sweating in the hot sun, he debated if it wouldn't be better to just get it over with. All he had to do was jump, and he would be free from this prison. There would be some pain involved, but if he landed just right it would be over quickly without much suffering. Still, suicide was giving up, and Dennis hated to give up on anything.
Sighing, the director stood and looked down at the ground while making some quick calculations. The cliff wasn't very high, only about 20 feet, but there were rocks at the base. If he landed head first it might break his neck, and he would die instantly. If he failed, it could take a while in this heat.
The decision came easily enough. There was no point in living if it involved staying here. There was nothing to do, and the boredom was already driving him nuts. At least with a new life he would have some purpose, other than just living. Dennis closed his eyes, and raised his arms in front of him as if he were preparing to dive into a pool.
"What the hell are you doing?" I asked when I saw Dennis extend his arm. My questioned startled him, and he looked at me with surprise. Then he blinked his eyes a few times to make sure he wasn't hallucinating.
"What are you doing here?" he asked. "Can't you see I want to be alone."
"Why, so you can kill yourself?" I shook my head. "You were planning to jump, weren't you?"
"What difference does it make," he snapped bitterly. "My life is over. I'm not living; I'm existing...and yes, there is a difference. All I'm doing is breathing air without a reason. I have no goals to work toward and nothing to make my life interesting. What's the point of living?"
"The point is you can't give up. I'm here to keep you company."
"Go home Tom. I don't want you here."
"I don't believe that, not from a man who's about to kill himself."
"I mean it," he said more forcefully. "You have a life to live, go live it. Leave me alone."
"My life as Linda Anderson is over, Dennis. It was a good run, but I can't go back to it anymore."
He shook his head in disbelief. "I don't get it Tom. You gave up everything...your family, your fiancé, a comfortable life meant to make you happy and for what? So you could stay with me in this barren wasteland? Why would you do that?"
"Because you gave up everything to save my people, Dennis. I owe you, and I'm not about to let you suffer alone."
The director bit his lip and slowly shook his head. "You stupid, stubborn human. How long do you think we'll last out here together? What are we going to do when we've said everything that's needed to be said? Sit on opposite sides of the house and stare at each other. Do you know how boring it'll get? Go home, Tom. I appreciate your offer, but you're under no obligation to stay. I don't want you here."
"Like I said Dennis, I owe you."
"In that case then leave, and live a good life in my memory," he stated firmly. "Because that's the only thing that will give my life meaning. Go on...leave."
"Suppose I told you there was a way we could both leave," I said.
"Doesn't matter," Dennis stated sadly. "Even if I did find a way out of here, Jupiter would hunt me down and bring me back. There isn't anyplace I could go where he won't find me. I'm tagged."
"June is working on a loophole, Dennis. It's a long shot, but I think it'll work."
Dennis shook he head in a stubborn manner. "It's over Tom. Jupiter won and I lost. Now please leave."
"What's the matter, Rhea?" I asked angrily, switching to his Titan name. "Are you in such a hurry to die that you're not willing to wait a few more days? I read you were a strong goddess, not some limp dishrag." Dennis' anger grew, so I poured it on. "You know, your people aren't as 'noble' as you think you are. I've seen many of the same weaknesses the human race has in your own people. Obnoxious pride, arrogance, lack of empathy, and the inability to adjust when all your plans fall apart. That's why the human race is stronger than your race will ever be, Rhea. Because when the going gets tough, we 'don't' quit. We take a bad situation and turn it into something good. Look at you - you're pathetic? All those myths about the Titans being so great were lies! They were made up to make you look stronger and wiser than you really are."
"Why you self-serving, arrogant, son of a bitch," Dennis exploded while stepping toward me with his fists drawn. "What gives you the right to judge me?"
"What gives you the right to say I can't?" I shot back. The director glared at me silently. "A few days, Dennis. You can't put off adios'ing' yourself until then - not even for me?"
"Okay then," Dennis nodded with a frown edged on his face. "I'll wait. But you have to promise me something. If your plan doesn't work you'll leave, have you got that? I don't want you wasting your life staying here keeping me company."
"I'll make up my own mind when it comes to my life, thank you very much, Dennis," I replied firmly. "You worry about yourself. Now, can we please go back to your place and get out of this sun. It's killing me."
"My place isn't much cooler," he said. "I don't suppose you brought a deck of cards along with you."
"Better." I pulled a small box from my back pocket. "It's a traveling chess and checker set."
"But you don't know how to play chess," he pointed out.
"So what, you can teach me."
"Are you serious?"
"You got something better to do with your time?" I grinned.
He chuckled, and walked up to me. "No, not at the moment." He slapped his hand on my back and said, "Thanks for coming, Tom. You really are a sight for sore eyes, even if you are a pain in the ass. Come on, I'll introduce you to paradise." We walked back to the cabin together.
***
If there was a hell on earth this had to be it. During the day it was a scorcher, getting as high as 130 degrees in the shade. At night the temperature plummeted to a minus 10 below. The air conditioner barely kept the bedroom tolerable, providing you kept the door closed from the main living area. At night you had to keep a fire going to stay warm, and very little of that heat reached the bedroom. Another problem arose. Since there were no trees to burn, we had to use small sticks off the bushes. This meant you had to constantly feed the fire all night.
After the first night we moved the bed into the living room, and the kitchen table and chairs into the bedroom. During the day we talked and played chess while the AC kept us comfortable. At night we took shifts feeding the fire while the other slept. At sunrise and sunset one of us took a shower, because that was the only time the temperature was comfortable enough to do so. Fortunately Dennis liked taking cold showers in the morning. As for me, I found that if I filled the tank an hour before sunset the water was just right when I took mine.
The days dragged by with no word from June. I was tempted to call her, but thought better of it. If there were news she would've contacted me by now. Dennis and I found things to keep us busy, but by the third day boredom was starting to creep in. It was on that day that I asked a question that would change my opinion of Dennis/Rhea forever.
"Keeping your people trapped below Peace River must drain the Olympian resources quite a bit," I commented while looking over the board. Dennis was a good teacher, and I had learned the game of chess rather quickly. Although I still lost each game at least now he had to work at beating me.
The ex-director looked at me with tired eyes, and I knew something big was coming. He sighed, stood, and stretched. Then he motioned for me to take a seat in one of the more comfortable chairs across from him. He picked up a glass of water sitting in front of the AC vent and took a sip. It wasn't very cold, but at least it was cooler than the air in the room. Clearing his throat, Dennis got a far-away look in his eyes.
"I suppose you of all people have a right to know why I did what I did, Tom. For centuries, while the Olympians slept, I used my brains to thwart their plans. If I hadn't, your world would be very different today."
He took another drink of water and offered me some, which I refused. He sat the glass back in front of the vent and continued. "When the Olympians arrived they figured out what we already knew. Humans gave off an energy force that could prolong their life indefinitely. Before coming here, the average life of a Titan was about 250 of your earth years. For an Olympian it was less then 175 years. You can imagine their excitement at finding the fountain of youth. Of course there were a few problems. The harvesting of your energy wasn't very efficient, at least not for the Olympians. To get the full effect of the benefits, they had to remain close to the source. Worse, male humans produce far more energy then their female counterparts, but it was almost impossible to extract, except from a small few. Then they found a way."
"By changing men into women," I said quietly.
A small, thin smiled appeared on Dennis' face. "Correct. It was only by accident that they discovered this. You remember the story about the hunter who came upon Diana bathing, and how she punished him by turned him into a stag? The truth is, she transformed him into a woman - reasoning that since he liked staring at nude women so much this would give him the means to do so. That's when they discovered the solution to their problem.
"With the harvesting problem solved, the next hurtle was to get back home and tell their people what they had found. Their ship was heavily damaged when they arrived, and was later destroyed by us. Being fighters and not scientists, they didn't know how to build a new spacecraft. Oh, they had knowledge on how star-travel worked, but not all the fine details to make it happen. To achieve this, they needed the humans to figure it out for them. Unfortunately, your race was in no position to help anyone. It was too diverse. The Olympians needed to unify your people and set them on a path of their choosing."
"The Roman Empire," I nodded as the pieces fell into place.
"Another name for the Olympians, an older name, is the word Romans. One nation found favor with the Olympians, and Jupiter and his followers helped them conquer their neighbors. Not directly of course, but key people knew about them."
"Why not just do it themselves, and turn the power over to their leaders?" I asked.
"Because then your people would've become dependent on the Olympians for everything. If the empire was to stand for thousands of years, the battles had to be fought on their own. It created a sense of pride in the Romans that they could achieve anything. Besides, the Olympians understood that introducing new weapons without the maturity to use them wisely could destroy everything. Once the Roman Empire was established; the Olympians went to sleep until it was time to go home. They build a huge, underground bunker that would protect them for centuries to come."
"And that's where you came in, right?"
Dennis nodded. "Jupiter thought that by taking my powers away, I wasn't a threat to his plan. He was wrong. I was able work my way to the top, and convince governments to rise up against the Romans. I found power in the church to destroy old books filled with knowledge, thus driving the humans back into the dark ages."
"So you did interfere in our progress," I said in an accusing tone.
"If I hadn't the Olympians would've enslaved your world. What...you think they would've left and not came back, Tom? They would've taken your people with them. Each week a new ship would've arrived to take back not just hundreds or thousands, but millions of your people. And make not mistake about it Tom; the Olympians wouldn't have stopped until all of your people were enslaved. Your society would've ceased to exist. From that day forward your only purpose would've been to serve the Olympians and keep them healthy. I couldn't allow that to happen to your race. Unfortunately, the only way to stop their plan was to bring great death, destruction, and suffering onto your people. This came through wars, disease, and persecutions of those who tried bringing your people into the new age of discovery...like convincing everyone that the world wasn't flat. There was...I regret, no other way to stop them from succeeding."
I sat there stunned at his words, unsure of what to say. Dennis had saved our people, but the cost to us had been horrendous.
Dennis seemed to understand how I felt, because he added, "I'm both a hero and a monster, Tom - but considering all the misery I bestowed upon your people to stop the Olympians, I'm probably more of the latter. Now do you understand why I didn't want you to stay? I don't deserve your comfort. My cure was just as bad as the disease I was fighting."
"The human race will survive because of what you did," I pointed out.
The director nodded. "Yes, providing you don't blow each other up. Your government now has the weapons to protect themselves from the Olympians if they come here in force, thanks to Titan technology. Your people have only recently reached the point where they can handle the responsibility. I pray they use it wisely."
"That still doesn't answer my question, Dennis. Why do the Olympians keep your people imprisoned? Why don't they just kill them?"
"Because the energy we produce is needed for their trip home. You see Tom; space has a damping effect on the energy your people produce. Maybe it's something in your race that causes this to happen; or maybe it's in theirs. No one really knows the reason why. What that means is, they can't use you during the journey home.
"How can they be sure?"
"The Olympians built a crude spaceship long, long ago and launched Hercules into space with a few humans. Unfortunately the ship crashed on re-entry, killing the humans. Hercules was injured, but before he was put into stasis he told them of the results. That left Jupiter and his clan with only one option - to keep us alive. You see, during their war with the Medusa, the Olympians started capturing our people and using them in their ships."
"A galactic battery," I mused.
"Not all races get their life-sustaining energy by eating meats, fruits, and vegetables, Tom," Dennis explained. "In the beginning the Olympians did, but over time as food supplies fail to keep up with the population growth, their race was forced to find more efficient ways to satisfy their bodies hunger. The Olympians still have to eat solid foods, but only a tenth of what they used to. Imagine how healthy you could become if 9/10ths of your body needs came from pure, healthy energy. The problem is that after a while your body becomes so dependent on this energy you can't cut it off without starving."
"That's amazing," I said dumbfounded. "I knew Olympians used us to live longer, but I had no idea they were so dependent on us."
"Without you they couldn't exist," Dennis confessed. "And without us for the long journey home, they couldn't make it either. So that's why they don't kill us. They need us to get back. Unfortunately, the Medusa told me something just before it died about the war that is most..." Dennis clinched his teeth tightly, "disturbing."
"What is it?"
Dennis frowned, and shook his head. "In a few years you'll see, Tom. Don't worry, your race is in no danger from it."
"Are we going to be visited by them again - or by your race?" I pressed. "What is it, Dennis?"
"I suggest you watch your king, Tom," he said grimly while ignoring my question and moving back to the table. "I see checkmate in six moves."
I looked at the board and smiled. Moving my rook forward, I placed his king in check. By doing so, Dennis would be forced to take it with his knight. I would counter by taking his knight with my queen and thus, winning the game. He saw my move, shook his head, and grinned ever so slightly. "You're learning, Tom."
"I had a good teacher," I grinned back.
***
On the fifth morning Dennis was preparing for his shower when there was a knock on the door. I looked at him, and he looked at me.
"Were you expecting company?" I asked.
"Sorry, I forgot to tell you that I asked our next-door neighbors over for breakfast," Dennis replied. He wrapped the thin towel around his body and hurried into the bedroom to get dressed.
"We need to communicate more," I laughed and opened the door. Judge Herns was standing on the porch smiling.
"Hello Tom? I didn't catch you guys at a bad time."
"Just Dennis," I grinned. "He was about to take a shower...and let me tell you June; he needs it.
"I heard that!" Dennis growled from the other room. "You don't smell so good yourself."
"As you can see, we're getting along great." I looked at her carefully. "I thought you would call if you had some news. I take it you do have news."
"I do," she nodded. "Can I come in, or do I have to tell you out here on the front porch?"
"Sorry," I apologized, and held the door open for her. She walked in and looked around.
"The old goat didn't set you up very well, did he?"
"It's better than a tent," I replied. Dennis walked out of the bedroom wearing a gray T-shirt and pair of pants.
"Hello Juno," he said politely. "Come to take Tom back with you?"
"Yes...and you too," she said cryptically.
Dennis looked puzzled. "What have you two cooked up?"
"It's Tom who thought of it," June explained. "All I did was checked out the paper work. I'll let him explain what's going on." She took a seat on the bed and pulled the required papers from her purse. I reached over and took them from her.
"Are those what I think they are?" Dennis asked carefully.
"Yep," I grinned. "A contract to a new and wonderful life in Andersonville. I must warn you Mr. Butz that if you agree to go there, you will never be allowed to leave Andersonville again. Furthermore, Judge Herns will be assigning you a new identity. That may involve modifying your body in some way."
"You're both crazy," he scoffed. "Jupiter will never allow it. The minute I step foot in that town he'll have someone there to take me back."
"He won't have the authority to do so, that's the beauty of it," I grinned. "Remember the agreement you signed with him? It only allows him to take 'Titan' POW's out of Andersonville."
"In case you forgotten Tom, I am a Titan. In fact I believe just a few days ago you called me a 'Titan bastard'."
"I was wrong, Dennis. I remembered you telling me long ago that Jupiter turned you into a human, and forced you to live as one. So I had June check to see if this was true...if you really are a human by Olympian standards. It appears that you are."
"That may be, but I'm still a Titan inside," he replied. "I'm Rhea, remember?"
"Your spirit has no bearing on the matter?" Juno answered. "The definition you and the old goat agreed on was a physical, human body. There's no mention of the soul of the individual. Since you're the proud owner of a human body..."
Dennis smiled and finished for her. "He can't touch me."
"Providing you sign a contract allowing Judge Herns to turn you into who ever she sees fits. Dennis Butz has to disappear for this to work, otherwise he can still claim you."
"So the bottom line is, I become a citizen of Andersonville...with no say over who I am to become."
"Like everyone else who enters our town," I nodded. "So, what do you say Dennis?" I held the contract and a pen in front of him."
"Looks like I don't have a choice," he said sheepishly. "I never thought I would be caught in my own creation"
"Cheer up, Dennis. Andersonville isn't the worse place in the world. You could've ended up living in a shack in some barren wasteland for the rest of your life."
"Thanks for the reminding me, Tom," he grinned. Dennis glanced around the room, and then took the contract. He held it against the wall and signed his name on the dotted line. After Dennis was done he gave it back to me. I handed it to Judge Herns who looked it over carefully.
"Yes, I think everything is in order," she said while standing. From her purse she pulled out her portal box and pointed it in the middle of the room. "I suggest we go to my office and complete the deal."
A hole opened up in the room and I could see the judge's office on the other side. I went through first, followed by Dennis and then the June. Once in her office, Juno turned and faced him. "I think you know how the process works, Dennis. Stand still please."
The judge closed her eyes and placed her hands together in front of her. She mumbled something under her breath that I couldn't understand, and her hands began to glow. Slowly a ball of blue light rose from her hand, causing me to smile. So Dennis was going to become a woman.
The ball of light shot out from her hands and struck Dennis in the chest. Immediately he began to change. His body got smaller and started shifting around as it became more feminine. His hair grew long and dark while two, firm mounds grew out from his chest. The pants and shirt he wore merged into a short, green dress. The outfit was completed with a pair of dark hose and a pair of two inch, high heel shoes. He...she looked gorgeous. I saw a silly smile appear on her face, and knew that the last reminder of being a 'he' had just disappeared. Dennis smiled joyfully.
"Thank you, June," she said gratefully.
"I couldn't let you suffer as a man anymore, not after saving our people" she nodded. "Welcome to Andersonville, Mrs. Laura Coors."
"I'm married?" She seemed shocked by the thought.
"Better, you're newlyweds...only three months."
"I...I..." That was all Dennis/Laura could get out. She sat down in a chair and started crying.
"Don't do that, you'll mess up your makeup," I grinned handing her a Kleenex. Judge Herns started laughing, and Laura joined in.
"I'll have Tom drive you home, Laura. It'll be his last act working for me.
Last act? What was June talking about? I hadn't resigned.
"Laura, can you wait outside for me?" I asked.
"Sure Tom," she smiled. "I need to use the bathroom anyway and freshen...freshen..." She started sobbing again and hurried out the door. I turned and faced June.
"You're letting me go?" I asked in surprise.
"No Tom, you never worked for me," she stated honestly. "Linda Anderson did, and she...quit a few days ago."
"So hire me," I suggested. She shook her head.
"I would love to Tom, but somehow I know your future isn't here in this courthouse. You belong out there. I've deposited $37,000 into your new bank account." She handed me a checkbook. "You can stay in Andersonville or leave, it's up to you. The old goat won't bother you again, I promise. However, before you make up your mind, I think there is someone you should talk to first."
Smiling, she opened the door that led to her courtroom. A pretty, young woman stood in the doorway looking anxiously at me. It was a face had seen in the mirror these past few years.
"Hi Tom," she grinned. "I bet you didn't expect to see me here."
"Tom?" I asked. "Is that you?"
"I decided to take you up on your offer." She walked over and kissed me on the lips. "I love you, Tom."
"I love you too...Linda," I said in a shaken voice. "Are you...sure about this?"
Linda Anderson looked into my eyes, and I saw them burning with love. "More sure than I ever have been, Tom. I can handle this."
I smiled in relief. The last thing I wanted was another marriage like the one I had to Jennifer. A thought crossed my mind. "Is the wedding still on?"
"I think we need to postpone it for a while," she explained. "I need some...time, to get used to being her. It's kind of weird."
I laughed out loud. "I know what you mean!" We kissed, and that old magic returned.
"Thank you, June," I told her. "Thank you for everything you've done."
"No Tom, thank you," she replied. "I'm sure the two of you will have a long, happy life together."
"Especially if you have anything to do with it," I grinned. I grabbed hold of Linda's hand, and we walked out the door together.
***
The room faded back into view, and Captain Myers blinked his eyes a few times to adjust to the light. "That was incredible," he said.
"I'm glad you enjoyed yourself, captain," I smiled wearily.
The army officer noticed how tired I looked and became a little alarmed. "I'm sorry Linda. I didn't mean to wear you out. It's just that...well, I always thought you were the real Tom McClain."
"So did everyone else," I nodded. "We did that on purpose, so people wouldn't think the judge could change them back to their original bodies - not that many wanted to anyway. After Andersonville was revealed, a few of our citizens did go to court and lose. The contracts Dennis had them signed before coming here were binding. I was brought in to testify at a few of those cases."
"Yes, I've read about some of them," Captain Myers nodded thoughtfully. "I don't suppose Dennis, I mean Mrs. Coors, is still around."
"I'm sorry Captain, but she passed away two years ago in her sleep. Her family never knew the truth about her identity. In my case the magic between Judge Jasper, Judge Herns, and the effects of the Dr. Jensen's serum left me unable to have kids. Fortunately I was blessed with Kevin and Melissa." My words caused both children to smile.
"Well, I guess that wraps everything up." Captain Myers placed his note pad into his briefcase and closed it. Then he got a funny look on his face. "I'm curious, Linda. Did Tom ever find out what the Medusa told Dennis about the Titan/Olympian war?"
I nodded sadly. "As you know, years ago on a cool December night a bright star appeared in the sky. People around the world called it the Christmas star, but in reality it was supernova pronouncing the death of the Olympians home planet. The Titans had used a doomsday weapon against the Olympians sun, and the Olympians had retaliated by doing the same. In about a hundred years of so you'll see the Titan sun exploding in the sky.
"After that the Olympians universe started to unravel, as they struggled to deal with their pain. During the fall of Peace River many of the suspected Freedom Fighter members were rounded up by order of Judge Jasper and killed, along with others - but then I'm sure you know the story, Captain.
"All to well," the captain commented. He cleared his throat and rose from his seat. "Well, this has been a most interesting evening. Linda, thank you for your time. I wish I had better news to report to my supervisor."
"I'm sure everything will work out fine," I smiled. "If you will excuse me captain, I need to rest now. Please, stay a while and have some coffee before you go." Slowly, with the help of Melissa and Kevin by my side, I rose from her seat.
"I'll take her," Melissa told her stepbrother. Carefully she walked with me down the hallway and into the bedroom. Once she sat me on the bed, Melissa closed the door and faced me with a frown. "You lied in there, mom."
"Did I?" I answered with a tired voice.
"Yes, you did. You told Captain Myers that Dennis Butz became Laura Coors, but that can't be true. I remember you telling me that Jupiter wouldn't allow Dennis Butz to bear any kids...that he was sterile. Mrs. Coors gave birth to two kids. Mr. Butz couldn't have been her."
"You're a good detective, just like your father was," I smiled. "You're right my dear, Dennis wasn't transformed into Laura Coors. I said that to protect him."
"You mean he's alive?" Melissa asked. I kept quiet and smiled. "So what really happened to him?"
"Take my hand daughter, and I'll show you. Just...try to understand."
"Of course mom," Melissa answered a little puzzle. She placed her hands in mine, and the room faded back to Judge Herns' office.
***
I stepped into the judge's office and waited for Dennis and Judge Herns to follow. I think Dennis was a little concerned that there would be a welcoming committee from Peace River already waiting for him. He stepped from the cabin into the room followed by June and the portal quickly disappeared. The Judge walked around her desk and shuffled through a stack of files on her desk - all potential people Dennis could become.
"Normally I don't ask this, but do you have a preference?" June asked in a strict, businesslike tone.
"You mean what gender?" Dennis responded suspiciously.
"Yes. Do you have a preference?"
"Female...or course," Dennis answered dryly, suspecting a setup.
"I see." June shuffled through the files and frowned. "The prospects are limited. You're not suited for many of our female citizens, that is unless you want to start off as a six month old." Dennis stiffened, horrified at the suggestion.
Although it was entirely up to the judge who Dennis was to become, I decided to add my two cents. I cleared my throat in a loud manner. June stopped shuffling through her reports and looked at me. "Yes Tom?"
"Your Honor, does it have to be someone who's already here? I mean you could create a new person, couldn't you?"
"Well, I suppose," she stated. "Still, a lot of paperwork is involved, and you know how the people in the bunker hate paperwork." She looked through the rest of her files and grinned. "The last one. Humm, an interesting prospect. What to do here?"
At that point I got the feeling she was playing with Dennis, who was standing there nervously. I couldn't say I blamed him, but neither could I blame the judge for pulling his chain just a little. Not after the mess he had caused them.
"I'm sure you'll do what you think is right," Dennis stated, now resigned to his fate. June smiled.
"I think you know how the process works, Dennis. Stand still." June closed her eyes, and placed her hands together while holding them out. She mumbled something under her breath that I couldn't understand, and her hands began to glow. Slowly a ball of blue light rose from her hand, causing me to smile. So Dennis was going to become a woman after all. I only hoped he would end up being old enough to appreciate it.
The ball of light struck Dennis in the chest, and he began to shrink. The once manly face he had became feminine, as did other parts of his body. His hair grew long and dark, and his breast big and firm. Then I watched his face as it changed, and realized it looked familiar. It couldn't be! The clothes he wore changed into a green dress complete with dark hose and green heels. He...she looked gorgeous. I saw a slight smile appear on her face, and knew that the last reminder that she had once been a man had just disappeared. When the process was complete, she looked down at herself.
"Thank you, June."
I found myself laughing, puzzling the former director who didn't understand what I found to be so humorous. June glanced at me with amusement. "I see you approve, Tom."
"Approve?" I laughed. "Hell June, I couldn't have done better if I wanted too."
"Would someone please tell me what's going on?" the young woman asked a little annoyed.
June looked at her with a straight face and said, "Welcome to Andersonville, Miss Linda Anderson."
"WHAT!" Dennis/Linda responded in shock. I couldn't say anything. I was enjoying the irony of it all. "Are you serious, Juno?"
"Look in the mirror," she smiled while making one appear out of thin air. Linda stared at the reflection in bewilderment.
"Well Linda," I replied, slapping her on the shoulder and chuckling under my breath. "Kind of a fitting end for the late Dennis Butz, don't you think?"
She grinned mischievously and nodded. "True, but I don't understand why you're laughing."
"Don't you see the irony in all this Den...Linda?" I smirked real big so she couldn't miss the pleasure I was feeling. "You had me changed into Linda, and now you're her...and I'm me again. Not only that, I'm free from you?"
"Are you sure, Tom?" she replied with a huge smirk of her own.
"I...well..." I thought about it carefully. It didn't seem possible that Juno would allow her to run Andersonville any longer, not after what had happened. I shot the judge a glance, but she just stood there looking amused. "Yes, I'm sure of that. Why?"
"Because you're suppose to be marrying me soon, or did you forget? And you should know by now that in any marriage it's the woman who's always in charge."
"Now wait a minute," I protested. I looked at Judge Herns with questioning eyes. "Marriage?"
"Well, I suppose if you plan to stay that would be the case?" June chuckled. "You did asked her father for permission to marry her, Tom."
"Yes but...that was the other Tom...and to me," I challenged.
Linda giggled, and took my hand. "No more late nights out with your friends without my permission. No more unescorted trips outside of Andersonville without 'my' approval. No more spending money without asking me first. Yes sir, it's going to be like old times." The two women beamed at me.
I sat down defeated and grumbled to the judge, "I suppose you're going to tell me this is for my own good too."
"I would, but I think you already know that, Tom," June giggled, followed by Linda and then me. All things considered it wasn't the worst thing that could happen to me. At least I would still have the Anderson's as my parents.
***
The bedroom faded back into view, and Melissa stared at me in disbelief. "You're Dennis Butz?"
I smiled weakly and shook my head. "No dear, I'm your mother, Linda. Dennis died a long time ago. I suppose it's more proper to say, I used to be him."
"So many people have wondered what happened to you...I mean him. Why didn't you tell Captain Myers the truth, mom?"
"Because my dear, I wanted to spend my last hours with my family, not with some military brass who don't care two beans about me. Captain Myers would've reported his findings to his supervisors as ordered, and more people would've shown up asking questions about the whereabouts of Dr. Jensen's formula, among other things. They may have even tried to extend my life. It's better if they think he's dead and gone." I paused for a moment. "You know, I've never lied before. I've misrepresented the truth, even held back information, but never lied. It makes me feel...dirty."
"I'm sure God will forgive you this once, mom. What ever happened to the other Tom?"
"Judge Herns changed him into a man as he requested, and he left Andersonville never to return. Well that was his plan. Unfortunately it didn't turn out that way. He ended up back in Peace River as Candy Lane again. Perhaps if you look at the history files you'll find out what happened to him."
"I'll do that," Melissa promised. She stopped and gave me a silly grin. "Judge Herns didn't really make dad marry you, did she?"
I giggled ever so slightly. "No...but because of our...relationship, we saw a lot of each other after I came to live here. Since I was no longer able to work as Judge Herns secretary because of what had transpired, I had to find a new job. Tom opened an Italian restaurant a few weeks later and I became his partner. Working together day after day, well, it didn't take long for us to realize how much we loved each other. A year later we were married in a big ceremony. It was a good marriage...I was happy and so was Tom. I was sad to see him leave this world."
"Soon you'll be joining him," Melissa said sadly, realizing how painful this was for her. She wanted her mother to be happy, but at the same time didn't want her to leave.
"Yes dear, I'll be going where he is," I said with almost no joy. Only part of that was true. I would go there, but I wouldn't be staying. Mercury would make sure of that.
"You should rest now, mom," Melissa suggested, worrying about how weak I looked.
"I will dear, but first I should say goodbye to the others. Can you send them in one at a time please."
"Oh mom," Melissa cried as she threw her arms around me.
"I know dear, I'll miss you too. But I'll watch over you, I promise." I gave my daughter one long reassuring hug, and then patted her on the back. "Please now, no more tears in front of our guest. Send in the others so I can say my good-byes."
"Yes mom," replied Melissa, wiping the tears from her eyes.
***
Early in the morning Melissa watched as her mother labored to breathe. It wouldn't be much longer. Jennifer sat beside Melissa with tears in her eyes as the last remaining member of her family began to fade. It was painful.
"She told me to take care of you," Jennifer said, watching Linda's chest rise slowly. "I told her you were a grown woman, but she just smiled and asked me to do so anyway. She loved you so much Melissa. You made her proud."
"She made me proud," Melissa sniffed. "Her and Dad used to tell me stories about my father. Dad even told me about the times when my father was still Al Parker. I should've guess he was really Tom; it makes sense now. I never suspected Dennis Butz was my..." Melissa stopped and realized she had said too much. Jennifer didn't take her eyes off Linda. Instead she smiled softly.
"I knew, Melissa. It was obvious Linda wasn't Linda anymore, and Tom wasn't Tom. They had to tell us what had happened, only my mother never really believed their story about Tom becoming Linda, and Linda becoming Tom. She told me just before she died that she suspected Linda was really Dennis Butz. The two of them had a close relationship after my mother remembered her past life. I guess there were too many things about the new Linda that reminded her of him. I promised mom I wouldn't tell a soul, not even you. She thought if Dennis wanted anyone to know he would tell them. I'm so glad she told you."
"So am I," Melissa agreed while staring down at her mom. "She was a great mother."
"And a good sister," Jennifer added. "I'll always appreciate what Dennis Butz did for me, and the love he showed me as my sister. I will miss them both."
Linda gasped, and her body twitched. Then her chest rose and fell one last time. Linda McClain died.
"Goodbye...mom," Melissa choked just before losing it. She turned to her aunt for support, who cradled her in arms.
Jennifer looked at the body of her sister and whispered, "Thank you, Dennis." Then she too started to cry.
***
A peaceful darkness surrounded her as death came. Rhea had experienced this many times before. It wasn't painful and it wasn't scary. She felt her soul rise, and suddenly was looking down at the body she had once occupied. Melissa was crying in Jennifer's arms, and Rhea wanted to reach down and comfort them somehow. She could see the sadness radiating from both women. Unfortunately they could neither see nor feel her.
An opening in the room appeared next to her, and Rhea felt herself being pulled into it. It was a long, dark tunnel with a bright light at the end. Rhea's soul sped toward it. She could feel the warmth and love that radiated from the light. It was so pleasing. Suddenly the light flashed as it reached out for her, and she found herself in a 12' by 12' room. It was a room she had been in hundreds of times before. All the walls were white and void of anything, except for one that had a door. Rhea felt apprehensive as she moved toward it. Would it open this time? Disappointment flooded her soul when she found it was locked, like it had been all the other times.
"Hello Rhea," a familiar voice said. The goddess turned and saw Mercury standing there in his police officer uniform. He was neither pleasant nor unpleasant toward her.
"Mercury," the goddess acknowledged. "I don't suppose you're here to bid me off."
A small smile appeared on his lip. "No," he shook his head. "I think you know why I'm here. It's time to meet your next host."
"I don't get a choice this time?"
"After your last life...rising up to control one of the greatest military powers? My father thought it would be better to pick a life for you. There's a young boy of a poor farmer in South America who's dying. He will be your next host.
"I hope I'm out of diapers," Rhea said dryly. "There are other options here, Mercury. You could let me go and tell your father I got away."
The Roman God shook his head. "Sorry Rhea, but I can't. It's time you accepted your fate. Are you coming peacefully, or do I have to drag you away."
Rhea tried the doorknob one more time and hung her head. "I'll go peacefully."
"Good," Mercury smiled. "You know how much I hate fighting with you. If it means anything to you, I'm sorry. I don't like doing this job but..."
"Yes, I know. Jupiter is not someone you can say no too."
"I'm glad you understand, Rhea. Please take my hand." Mercury held it out for her to grab.
"Not so fast!" another voice rang out. Both gods were startled, and spun around to see who was there.
"Tom!" Rhea gasped. Her pervious husband was standing against the wall as if he had walked through it. He looked young, perhaps no older than twenty, and was wearing a long, flowing robe.
"Hello Rhea," he smiled warmly. "I've been waiting for you to arrive. Sorry I'm late."
"What's the meaning of this?" Mercury asked in a defensive tone. "What are you doing here, Tom?"
"I came to take Rhea with me, Mercury. She's earned her place here."
"I have my orders, Tom," Mercury explained. "Don't interfere with my business. I don't want to hurt you, and we both know you can't take me alone."
"This is 'my' business, Mercury. Rhea doesn't belong to you or your father. She belongs to the God of light, and I'm here to see that she gets there. Besides, I'm not alone Mercury. Al, are you there?"
Al Parker stepped through the wall as if it wasn't even there and slapped his friend on the shoulder. "I got your back, Tom," he grinned.
Mercury raised his hand into a defensive position, putting himself between Rhea and them. "I'm warning you Tom, I won't hesitate to use my powers to get what I came here for."
"You cannot defeat us all," another voice spoke. Mercury spun around startled and faced both Mr. and Mrs. Anderson. "We've come to bring our daughter home, Mercury. She no longer belongs to you."
Mercury shoved Rhea behind him, and glanced back and forth at the two groups of people on each side of him. Suddenly three more people stepped through the wall in front of him. It was the Anderson's children; the real Steve, Linda, and Jennifer.
"We're also here to bring our sister back," Linda told him. "Let her go, Mercury."
"I'm warning you," the Roman God stated in a menacing tone. "You don't know who you're dealing with. I have great powers."
Tom shook his head as if his threats were meaningless. "So do we, Mercury. It's called...Love!" He raised his hand and pointed it at Mercury. A white ball of energy, about the size of a baseball, came out of his hand and struck Mercury in the chest. The Roman God was pushed back a few inches, and he blinked his eyes in surprise at what had just happened. "As you can see, Mercury, it's not painful, but it is effective."
The others smiled and pointed their hands at him. Mercury took aim, and fired at Tom. A ball of green energy shoot out from his hand, but just before it hit Tom it exploded in a shower of colors. Tom smiled.
"The power of love, Mercury. It's an awesome power when used correctly. We want Rhea, Mercury. No more, and no less."
"You can't have her," Mercury stated in frustration as he took a few more shots at Tom, all with the same effects. He tried shooting at the others, but his powers were useless against them also. Al and the Anderson's took aim and fired. Their energy hit Mercury, and pushed him away from Rhea. When he was far enough away, they shot in front of him to create a transparent wall. Mercury reached for Rhea, but found the divider was as solid as a real wall. He took a few shoots at the wall but found he couldn't penetrate it.
"It's over, Mercury," Tom explained. "You can't break through this wall of love we have for her. Please leave before we force you too."
Mercury looked at Rhea, then at Tom. "Very well, I know when I'm defeated. My father won't be pleased to hear how you, all of you, interfered in his business."
"He usually never is," Tom smiled.
The Roman God smirked, and nodded. "Goodbye Tom." He opened up a portal for himself and slipped away, leaving Rhea to stand there with her mouth open at what had just transpired.
"You did this...for me?" she asked.
"What else could we do, Rhea?" Mrs. Anderson explained happily. "You helped us when we needed it the most. You're our daughter, our sister, and our friend."
"We'll meet you inside, Tom," Al said cheerfully. Everyone turned and walked back through the wall, leaving the two of them alone.
Rhea looked at Tom perplexed. "I don't understand."
"You're going with me into the afterlife, Rhea."
"You...you mean that, Tom?"
The young man smiled. "I do, Rhea. I was told to bring you there myself. Are you ready?" Rhea nodded nervously, and Tom stepped forward. "Take my hand...and don't be afraid."
He reached for the doorknob and opened it. On the other side Rhea saw a vast mountain covered with pine trees rising up into the light blue sky. There were birds singing, and the happy laughter of children playing nearby. Everything about the world looked warm and inviting.
"Come on, Rhea," Tom said with a reassuring smile. "Let's go in."
They stepped threw the door, and Rhea was bombarded with a sense of love and security she had never felt before. The warmth from the sun filled her spirits, as did the feeling that everything here was perfect. The air was heavy with the sweet smell of wildflowers in the field they had stepped into. An eagle soared high in the sky, making slow lazy circles in an effortless manner. Rhea looked around in wonderment, and spotted some mountain goats grazing on the ridges of a cliff without worry. Close by was a wolf playing with her pups. The goats didn't even seem to care that they were so close to them. Tom watched her reaction and smiled. "This way, Rhea."
He took her hand and they walked up a small hill. When they got to the top, Rhea peered down into the valley. There were thousands of people sitting at picnic tables, and when they saw her they started cheering and clapping. Rhea looked closely and realized she knew them. They were people she had known throughout the centuries. Old friends, past lovers and spouses, children who she had adopted and raised as her own, and others she had helped during her time on earth.
"They heard you were coming," Tom told her over the cheering. "They wanted to celebrate with you. I hope you don't mind."
"Mind?" Rhea said with tears in her eyes. "How could it get any better then this?"
Tom smiled and cleared his throat. "Look that way!" He pointed to a girl running toward them. Rhea gasped and got choked up.
"Rommona," she whimpered softly.
"She's been waiting a long time to see you," Tom grinned.
Rhea hugged Tom, then turned and ran toward her lost daughter. As she did, Tom smiled and yelled out, "Welcome to heaven, Rhea. Welcome home, sister." Then he looked up at God whose love was lighting the world. "Thank you." Tom smiled, and walked toward the two women who were embracing each other.
Fade out...